Skip to main content Accessibility help
×
Hostname: page-component-76fb5796d-45l2p Total loading time: 0 Render date: 2024-04-27T13:40:52.063Z Has data issue: false hasContentIssue false

Bibliography

Published online by Cambridge University Press:  28 March 2010

Jonathan Shepard
Affiliation:
University of Cambridge
Get access

Summary

Image of the first page of this content. For PDF version, please use the ‘Save PDF’ preceeding this image.'
Type
Chapter
Information
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Print publication year: 2009

Access options

Get access to the full version of this content by using one of the access options below. (Log in options will check for institutional or personal access. Content may require purchase if you do not have access.)

References

’Abd al-Ghani, ’A. (1993), Ta’rikh al-Hirah fi al-Jahiliya wa-al-Islam, Damascus
Épistoliers byzantins du Xe siècle, ed. Darrouzès, J., Paris (1960)
Ćirković, S. (1964), Istorija srednjovekovne Bosanske države, Belgrade
Ćirković, S. (2004), The Serbs, tr. V. Tošić, Oxford
Ćurčić, S. (1979), Gračanica: King Milutin’s church and its place in late Byzantine architecture, University Park, PA
Ćurčić, S. and Hadjitryphonos, E. (1997), Secular medieval architecture in the Balkans 1300–1500 and its preservation, Thessalonica
Ćurčić, S. and Mouriki, D. (eds.) (1991), The twilight of Byzantium: aspects of cultural and religious history in the late Byzantine empire, Princeton
Čankova-Petkova, G. (1969), ‘Griechisch-bulgarische Bündnisse in den Jahren 1235 und 1246’, BB 3, pp. 49–79Google Scholar
Đurić, V. (ed.) (1979), Međunarodni naučni skup Sava Nemanjić-Sveti Sava: istorija i predanje, Decembar 1976 (Colloque scientifique international Sava Nemanjić–Saint Sava: histoire et tradition: décembre, 1976), Belgrade
Şimşek, C. (1995), ‘Ikinci sezon Hierapolis Roma hamami (Müze Binasi) Kazi Çalişmalari’, Müze Kurtarma Kazilari Semineri 5, pp. 243–63Google Scholar
Šandrovskaja, V. S. and Seibt, W., Byzantinische Bleisiegel der Staatlichen Eremitage mit Familiennamen, 1 vol. to date, Vienna (2005–)
Ševčenko, I.Alexios Makrembolites and his “Dialogue between the rich and the poor”’, ZRVI 6 (1960), pp. 187–228Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I., ‘Nicolas Cabasilas’ “anti-Zealot” discourse: a reinterpretation’, DOP 11 (1957), pp. 79–171Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I. (ed.), ‘Poems on the deaths of Leo Ⅵ and Constantine Ⅶ in the Madrid manuscript of Skylitzes’, DOP 23–4 (1969–70), pp. 185–228Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I. (1988–9), ‘Religious missions seen from Byzantium’, HUS 12–13, pp. 7–27Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I. (1992a), ‘Re-reading Constantine Porphyrogenitus’ in Shepard and Franklin (eds.) (1992), pp. 167–95
Ševčenko, I. (1980), ‘A shadow outline of virtue: the classical heritage of Greek Christian literature (second to seventh century)’, in Weitzmann, (ed.) (1980), pp. 53–73; repr. in Ševčenko, I. (1982a), no. 2
Ševčenko, I. (1979–80), ‘Constantinople viewed from the eastern provinces in the middle Byzantine period’, HUS 3–4, pp. 712–47; repr. in Ševčenko, I. (1982a), no. 6 Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I. (1992b), ‘The search for the past in Byzantium around the year 800’, DOP 46, pp. 279–93Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I. and Hutter, I. (eds.) (1998), Aetos: studies in honour of Cyril Mango, Stuttgart and Leipzig
Ševčenko, I. (1961), ‘The decline of Byzantium seen through the eyes of its intellectuals’, DOP 15, pp. 167–86; repr. in Ševčenko, I. (1981), no. 2 Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I. (1962), Études sur la polémique entre Théodore Métochite et Nicéphore Choumnos: la vie intellectuelle et politique à Byzance sous les premiers Paléologues, Brussels
Ševčenko, I. (1967), ‘Russo-Byzantine relations after the eleventh century’, ACIEB 13, pp. 93–104; repr. in Ševčenko, I. (1991), no. 20, pp. 267–84Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I. (1974), ‘Society and intellectual life in the fourteenth century’, in ACIEB 14, I, pp. 69–92; repr. in Sěvčenko, I. (1981), no. 1 Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I. (1975), ‘Theodore Metochites, the Chora and the intellectual trends of his time’, in Underwood (ed.) (1966–75), IV, pp. 17–91; English version with appendices and footnotes of Ševčenko, I. (1971), ‘Théodore Métochites, Chora et les courants intellectuels de l’époque’, in Art et Société à Byzance sous les Paléologues: actes du colloque organisé par l’Association internationale des études byzantines à Venise en Septembre 1968, Venice, pp. 13–39
Ševčenko, I. (1978), ‘Agapetus east and west: the fate of a Byzantine “Mirror of Princes”’, RESSE 16, pp. 3–44; repr. in Ševčenko, I. (1982a), no. 3 Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I. (1981), Society and intellectual life in late Byzantium, London
Ševčenko, I. (1982a), Ideology, letters and culture in the Byzantine world, London
Ševčenko, I. (1991), Byzantium and the Slavs in letters and culture, Cambridge, MA and Naples
Ševčenko, I. (2002), ‘Palaiologan learning’, in Mango, (ed.) (2002), pp. 284–93
Ševčenko, N. P. (1991), ‘Icons in the liturgy’, DOP 45, pp. 45–57Google Scholar
Šišić, F. (1917), Geschichte der Kroaten, I, Zagreb
Živković, T. (1999), ‘The date of creation of the theme of Peloponnesus’, Symmeikta 13, pp. 141–55Google Scholar
Živojinović, M. (1991), ‘The trade of Mount Athos monasteries’, ZRVI 29–30, pp. 101–16Google Scholar
Danilo Ⅱ, archbishop et al., Životi kraljeva i arhiepiskopa srpskih, ed. Daničić, D. (Zagreb, 1866; repr. London, 1972)
Alexander of Tralles, Therapeutica, ed. and German tr. Puschmann, T., Ein Beitrag zur Geschichte der Medicin, 2 vols., Vienna (1878–9; repr. with addenda, Amsterdam, 1963)Google Scholar
Lewis, B. (1977), ‘Sources for the economic history of the Middle East’, in Lewis, et al. (1977), pp. 1–17
McCormick, M. (1997), ‘Byzantium and the early medieval west: problems and opportunities’, in Arnaldi, and Cavallo, (eds.) (1997), pp. 1–17
Simon, D. (1994), ‘Legislation as both a world order and a legal order’, in Laiou, and Simon, (eds.) (1994), pp. 1–25
Holmes, C. (2002b), ‘Written culture in Byzantium and beyond: contexts, contents and interpretations’, in Holmes, and Waring, (eds.)(2002), pp. 1–31
Hendy, M. F. (1989a), ‘Byzantium, 1081–1204: the economy revisited, twenty years on’, in Hendy, (1989b), no. 3, pp. 1–48
Ruggini, L. C. (1980), ‘La Sicilia fra Roma e Bisanzio’, in Romeo, (ed.) (1979–81), Ⅲ, pp. 1–96
Krausmüller, D. (2006), ‘The rise of hesychasm’, in Angold, (ed.) (2006), pp. 101–26
Schreiner, P. (2006), ‘Zu Gast in den Kaiserpalästen Konstantinopels: Architektur und Topographie in der Sicht fremdländischer Betrachter’, in Bauer, (ed.) (2006), pp. 101–34
Vinson, M. (2004), ‘Romance and reality in the Byzantine bride shows’, in Brubaker, and Smith, (eds.) (2004), pp. 102–20
Topping, P. (1975a), ‘The Morea, 1311–1364’, in Setton, (ed.) (1969–89), Ⅲ, pp. 104–40
Lange, N. de (2000), ‘Hebrews, Greeks or Romans? Jewish culture and identity in Byzantium’, in Smythe, (ed.) (2000), pp. 105–18
Grégoire, H. (1966), ‘The Amorians and Macedonians 842–1025’ in Hussey, (ed.) (1966–7), I, pp. 105–92
Koder, J. (2002), ‘Maritime trade and the food supply for Constantinople in the middle ages’, in Macrides, (ed.) (2002), pp. 109–24
Letsios, D. (2004), ‘Jewish communities in the Aegean during the middle ages’, in Chrysostomides, et al. (eds.) (2004), pp. 109–30
Stephenson, P. (2003b), ‘The Balkan frontier in the year 1000’, in Magdalino, (ed.) (2003), pp. 109–33
Lefort, J. (1986a), ‘Population and landscape in eastern Macedonia during the middle ages: the example of Radolibos’, in Bryer, and Lowry, (eds.) (1986), pp. 11–21
Fögen, M. T. (1998), ‘Reanimation of Roman law in the ninth century: remarks on reasons and results’, in Brubaker, (ed.) (1998), pp. 11–22
Kiilerich, B. (2004), ‘Aesthetic aspects of Palaiologan art in Constantinople: some problems’, in Rosenqvist, (ed.) (2004), pp. 11–26
Paroli, L. (2004), ‘Roma dal V al IX secolo: uno sguardo attraverso le stratigrafie archeologiche’, in Paroli, and Venditelli, (eds.) (2004), pp. 11–40
Roueché, C. (2002), ‘The literary background of Kekaumenos’, in Holmes, and Waring, (eds.) (2002), pp. 111–38
Haldon, J. (1997b), ‘The organisation and support of an expeditionary force: manpower and logistics in the middle Byzantine period’, in Tsiknakis, (ed.) (1997), pp. 111–51; repr. in Haldon (ed.) (2007), pp. 409–49
Reinsch, D. R. (1996a), ‘Zur literarischen Leistung der Anna Komnene’, in Rosenqvist,, (ed.) (1996), pp. 113–25
Yun, B. (1994), ‘Economic cycles and structural changes’, in Brady, et al. (eds.) (1994–5), I, pp. 113–45
Harvey, A. (2000), ‘Economic conditions in Thessaloniki between the two Ottoman occupations’, in Cowan, (ed.) (2000), pp. 115–124, 245–248
Macrides, R. (1994a), ‘The competent court’, in Laiou, and Simon (eds.) (1994), pp. 117–30; repr. in Macrides (1999), no. 8
Kolbaba, T. M. (2001), ‘Byzantine perceptions of Latin religious “errors”: themes and changes from 850 to 1350’, in Laiou, and Mottahedeh, (eds.) (2001), pp. 117–43
Talbot, A.-M. (1997), ‘Women’, in Cavallo, (ed.) (1997), pp. 117–43; repr. in Talbot (2001), no. 1
Leyser, K. J. (1988), ‘Ends and means in Liudprand of Cremona’, in Howard-Johnston, (ed.) (1988), pp. 119–43; repr. in Leyser (1994), pp. 125–42
Koder, J. (2000), ‘Macedonians and Macedonia in Byzantine spatial thinking’, in Burke, and Scott, (eds.) (2000), pp. 12–28
Oikonomides, N. (1988a), ‘Middle-Byzantine provincial recruits: salary and armament’, in Duffy, and Peradotto, (eds.) (1988), pp. 121–36; repr. in Oikonomides (2004), no. 10; repr. in Haldon (ed.) (2007), pp. 151–66
Dujcev, I. (1964), ‘Le Mont Athos et les Slaves au moyen âge’, in Rousseau, (ed.) (1963–4), II, pp. 121–44; repr. in Dujčev (1965–96), I, pp. 487–510
Shepard, J. (1995b), ‘A marriage too far? Maria Lekapena and Peter of Bulgaria’, in Davids, (ed.) (1995), pp. 121–49
Ringrose, K. M. (1999), ‘Passing the test of sanctity: denial of sexuality and involuntary castration’, in James, (ed.) (1999), pp. 123–37
Engberg, S. G. (2004), ‘Romanos Lekapenos and the mandilion of Edessa’, in Durand, and Flusin (eds.) (2004), pp. 123–42
Mordek, H. (1988), ‘Rom, Byzanz and die Franken im 8. Jahrhundert: zur Überlieferung und kirchenpolitischen Bedeutung der Synodus Romana Papst Gregors Ⅲ. vom Jahre 732 (mit Edition)’, in Althoff, et al. (eds.) (1988), pp. 123–56
Günsenin, N. (2002), ‘Medieval trade in the Sea of Marmara: the evidence of shipwrecks’, in Macrides, (ed.) (2002), pp. 125–35
Morris, R. (1986), ‘Dispute settlement in the Byzantine provinces in the tenth century’, in Davies, and Fouracre, (eds.) (1986), pp. 125–47
Mullett, M. (1990a), ‘Patronage in action: the problems of an eleventh-century bishop’, in Morris, (ed.) (1990), pp. 125–47
Reinert, S. W. (1998), ‘The Muslim presence in Constantinople 9th–15th centuries: some preliminary observations’, in Ahrweiler, and Laiou, (eds.) (1998), pp. 125–50
Thallóczy, L. and Jireček, K. (1916), ‘Zwei Urkunden aus Nordalbanien’, in Thallóczy, (ed.) (1916), I, pp. 125–51
Kalić, J. (1988), ‘La Région de Ras à l’époque byzantine’ in Ahrweiler, (ed.) (1988), pp. 127–40
Stephenson, P. (1999b), ‘Political authority in Dalmatia during the reign of Manuel I Comnenus (1143–1180)’, in Prinzing, and Salamon, (eds.) (1999), pp. 127–50
Ševčenko, N. P. (2006), ‘Art and liturgy in the later Byzantine empire’, in Angold, (ed.) (2006), pp. 127–53
Treadgold, W. (2002), ‘The struggle for survival (641–780)’, in Mango, (ed.) (2002), pp. 129–52
Laiou, A. E. (1998), ‘Marriage prohibitions, marriage strategies and the dowry in thirteenth-century Byzantium’, in Beaucamp, and Dagron, (eds.) (1998), pp. 129–60
Prinzing, G. (1992), ‘Das byzantinische Kaisertum im Umbruch: zwischen regionaler Aufspaltung und erneuter Zentrierung in den Jahren 1204–1282’, in Gundlach, and Weber, (eds.) (1992), pp. 129–83
Franses, R. (2003), ‘When all that is gold does not glitter: on the strange history of looking at Byzantine art’, in Eastmond, and James, (eds.) (2003), pp. 13–24
Jacoby, D. (2005c), ‘Les Latins dans les villes de Romanie jusqu’en 1261: le versant méditerranéen des Balkans’, in Balard, et al. (eds.) (2005), pp. 13–26
Kazhdan, A. P. (1983), ‘Certain traits of imperial propaganda in the Byzantine empire from the eighth to the fifteenth centuries’, in Makdisi, et al. (eds.) (1983), pp. 13–28
Ricci, A. (1998), ‘The road from Baghdad to Byzantium and the case of the Bryas palace in Istanbul’, in Brubaker, (ed.) (1998), pp. 131–49
Lingas, A. (2006), ‘Medieval Byzantine chant and the sound of orthodoxy’, in Louth, and Casiday, (eds.) (2006), pp. 131–50
Haldon, J. (2006b), ‘Roads and communications in the Byzantine empire: wagons, horses and supplies’, in Pryor, (ed.) (2006), pp. 131–58
Mango, C. (1977), ‘The liquidation of iconoclasm and the patriarch Photios’, in Bryer, and Herrin, (eds.) (1977), pp. 133–40; repr. in Mango (1984), no. 8
Edbury, P. (2002), ‘Latins and Greeks on crusader Cyprus’, in Abulafia, and Berend, (eds.) (2002), pp. 133–42
Kennedy, H. (1992), ‘Byzantine-Arab diplomacy in the Near East from the Islamic conquests to the mid-eleventh century’, in Shepard, and Franklin, (eds.) (1992), pp. 133–43; repr. in Bonner (ed.) (2004), no. 4, pp. 81–91
Ousterhout, R. (2001), ‘Architecture, art and Komnenian ideology at the Pantokrator monastery’, in Necipoǧlu, (ed.) (2001), pp. 133–50
Martin-Hisard, B. (1996), ‘L’Empire byzantin dans l’oeuvre de Lewond’, in Garsoïan, et al. (eds.) (1996), pp. 135–44
McCormick, M. (2005), ‘La Lettre diplomatique byzantine du premier millénaire vue de l’Occident et l’énigme du papyrus de Paris’, in Balard, et al. (eds.) (2005), pp. 135–49
Shepard, J. (2006d), ‘Manners maketh Romans? Young barbarians at the emperor’s court’, in Jeffreys,, E. (ed.) (2006), pp. 135–58
Falkenhausen, V. (2003), ‘Between two empires: southern Italy in the reign of Basil Ⅱ’, in Magdalino, (ed.) (2003), pp. 135–59
Laiou, A. E. (1985), ‘In the medieval Balkans: economic pressures and conflicts in the fourteenth century’, in Vryonis, (ed.) (1985), pp. 137–62; repr. in Laiou (1992c), no. 9
Prinzing, G. (2002), ‘Das Papsttum und der orthodox geprägte Südosten Europas 1180–1216’, in Hehl, et al. (eds.) (2002), pp. 137–84
Smythe, D. (1999), ‘In denial: same-sex desire in Byzantium’, in James, (ed.) (1999), pp. 139–48
Thomson, F. J. (1989), ‘Continuity in the development of Bulgarian culture during the period of Byzantine hegemony and the Slavonic translations of works by three Cappadocian fathers’, in Shivarov, et al. (eds.) (1989), II, pp. 140–53
Macrides, R. (2005), ‘1204: the Greek sources’, in Laiou, (ed.) (2005), pp. 141–50
Sode, C. (2005), ‘Der Brief der Kaiser Michael II. und Theophilos an Kaiser Ludwig den Frommen’, in Hoffmann, and Monchizadeh, (eds.) (2005), pp. 141–58
Haldon, J. (1995b), ‘Strategies of defence, problems of security: the garrisons of Constantinople in the middle Byzantine period’, in Mango, and Dagron, (eds.) (1995), pp. 143–55
Tougher, S. (2002), ‘In or out? Origins of court eunuchs’, in Tougher, (ed.) (2002), pp. 143–59
Ševčenko, I. (1984), ‘The Palaeologan renaissance’, in Treadgold, (ed.) (1984b), pp. 144–71
Lange, N. (1999), ‘A thousand years of Hebrew in Byzantium’, in Horbury, (ed.) (1999), pp. 147–61
Tougher, S. (1999), ‘Michael Ⅲ and Basil the Macedonian: just good friends?’, in James, (ed.) (1999), pp. 149–58
Magdalino, P. (2000b), ‘Constantinople and the outside world’, in Smythe, (ed.) (2000), pp. 149–62; repr. in Magdalino (2007b), no. 11
Magdalino, P. (2004), ‘L’Église du Phare et les reliques de la Passion à Constantinople (Ⅶe/Ⅷe–ⅩⅢe siècles)’, in Durand, and Flusin, (eds.) (2004), pp. 15–30
Patlagean, E. (1997), ‘The poor’, in Cavallo, (ed.) (1997), pp. 15–42
McCormick, M. (1994b), ‘Diplomacy and the Carolingian encounter with Byzantium down to the accession of Charles the Bald’, in McGinn, and Otten, (eds.) (1994), pp. 15–48
Wickham, C. (2000b), ‘“The Romans according to their malign custom”: Rome in Italy in the late ninth and tenth centuries’, in Smith, (ed.) (2000), pp. 151–67
Jacoby, D. (2002), ‘La Consolidation de la domination de Venise dans la ville de Négrepont (1205–1390): un aspect de sa politique coloniale’, in Maltezou, and Schreiner, (eds.) (2002), pp. 151–87
Jacoby, D. (2001b), ‘The Venetian quarter of Constantinople from 1082 to 1261: topographical considerations’, in Sode, and Takács, (eds.) (2001), pp. 153–70; repr. in Jacoby (2005b), no. 3
Russell, N. (2003), ‘Palamism and the circle of Demetrius Cydones’, in Dendrinos, et al. (eds.) (2003), pp. 153–74
Zachariadou, E. A. (2006a), ‘Mount Athos and the Ottomans 1350–1550’, in Angold, (ed.) (2006), pp. 154–68
Matschke, K.-P. (1993), ‘Die spätbyzantinische Öffentlichkeit’, in Tanz, (ed.) (1993), pp. 155–223
Mullett, M. (1990b), ‘Writing in early mediaeval Byzantium’, in McKitterick, (ed.) (1990), pp. 156–85
Smythe, D. (2005), ‘Gender’, in Harris, (ed.) (2005), pp. 157–65
Markopoulos, A. (1994), ‘Constantine the Great in Macedonian historiography: models and approaches’, in Magdalino, (ed.) (1994), pp. 159–70, repr. Markopoulos (2004), no. 15
Malamut, E. (2005), ‘Thessalonique 830–904’, in Hoffmann, and Monchizadeh (eds.) (2005), pp. 159–90
Haldon, J. (1986b), ‘Limnos, monastic holdings in the Byzantine state: ca. 1261–1453’, in Bryer, and Lowry, (eds.) (1986), pp. 161–215
Sidéris, G. (2002), ‘“Eunuchs of light”: power, imperial ceremonial and positive representations of eunuchs in Byzantium (4th–12th centuries ad)’, in Tougher, (ed.) (2002), pp. 161–75
Popović, D. (2003), ‘Relics and politics in the middle ages: the Serbian approach’, in Lidov, (ed.) (2003), pp. 161–80
Garland, L. (2006), ‘Street life in Constantinople: women and the carnivalesque’, in Garland, (ed.) (2006), pp. 162–76
Munitiz, J. A. (1981), ‘Self-canonisation: the ‘Partial Account’ of Nikephoros Blemmydes’, in Hackel, (ed.) (1981), pp. 164–8
Waring, J. (2002), ‘Literacies of lists: reading Byzantine monastic inventories’, in Holmes, and Waring, (eds.) (2002), pp. 165–86
Schreiner, P. (2005), ‘Statistische Beobachtungen zu echten und gefälschten byzantinischen Kaiserschreiben an westliche Herrscher und Institutionen (565–1453)’, in Balard, et al. (eds.) (2005), pp. 165–9
Jeffreys, E. (2007), ‘Rhetoric in Byzantium’, in Worthington, (ed.) (2007), pp. 166–84
Setton, K. M. (1975b), ‘The Catalans in Greece, 1311–1380’, in Setton, (ed.) (1969–89), Ⅲ, pp. 167–224
Lange, N. (2006), ‘Can we speak of Jewish orthodoxy in Byzantium?’, in Louth, and Casiday, (eds.) (2006), pp. 167–78
Harvey, A. (1996), ‘Financial crisis and the rural economy’, in Mullett, and Smythe, (eds.) (1996), pp. 167–84
Herrin, J. (1983b), ‘In search of Byzantine women: three avenues of approach’, in Cameron, and Kuhrt, (eds.) (1983), pp. 167–89
Kazhdan, A. P. and McCormick, M. (1997), ‘The social world of the Byzantine court’, in Maguire, H. (ed.) (1997), pp. 167–97
Tougher, S. (1997a), ‘Byzantine eunuchs: an overview, with special reference to their creation and origin’, in James, (ed.) (1997), pp. 168–84
Harvey, A. (2003), ‘Competition for economic resources: the state, landowners and fiscal privileges’, in Vlysidou, (ed.) (2003), pp. 169–77
Györffy, G. (1976), ‘Rôle de Byzance dans la conversion des Hongrois’, in Kuczyński, et al. (eds.) (1976), pp. 169–80
Magdalino, P. (1997), ‘The non-juridical legislation of the emperor Leo Ⅵ’, in Troianos, (ed.) (1997), pp. 169–82
Zachariadou, E. A. (2006b), ‘The great church in captivity, 1453–1568’, in Angold, (ed.) (2006), pp. 169–85
Fonkič, B. L. (2000), ‘Aux origines de la minuscule stoudite (les fragments moscovite et parisien de l’œuvre de Paul d’Égine)’, in Prato, (ed.) (2000), I, pp. 169–86
McCormick, M. (1998b), ‘The imperial edge: Italo-Byzantine identity, movement and integration, ad 650–950’, in Ahrweiler, and Laiou, (eds.) (1998), pp. 17–52
Maksimović, L. (1981a), ‘Trijumf Vizantije početkom XI veka’, in Gavrilović, et al. (eds.) (1981–3), I, pp. 170–9
Luchterhandt, M. (2006), ‘Stolz und Vorurteil: der Westen und die byzantinische Hofkultur im Frühmittelalter’, in Bauer, (ed.) (2006), pp. 171–212
Falkenhausen, V. von (1997), ‘Bishops’, in Cavallo, (ed.) (1997), pp. 172–96
Harris, J. (2004), ‘The last crusades: the Ottoman threat’, in Madden, (ed.) (2004), pp. 172–99
Maksimović, L. (2000), ‘Byzantinische Herrscherideologie und Regierungsmethoden im Falle Serbien: ein Beitrag zum Verständnis des byzantinischen Commonwealth’, in Scholz, and Makris, (eds.) (2000), pp. 174–92
Jacoby, D. (1989a), ‘Social evolution in Latin Greece’, in Setton, (ed.) (1969–89), VI, pp. 175–221
Glycofrydi-Leontsini, A. (2003), ‘Demetrius Cydones as a translator of Latin texts’, in Dendrinos, et al. (eds.) (2003), pp. 175–85
Euw, A. von (1991), ‘Ikonologie der Heiratsurkunde der Kaiserin Theophanu’, in Euw, and Schreiner, (eds.) (1991), II, pp. 175–91
Oikonomides, N. (1980), ‘The properties of the Deblitzenoi in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries’, in Laiou-Thomadakis, (ed.) (1980), pp. 176–98
Greenwood, T. W. (2006b), ‘The discovery of the relics of St Grigor and the development of Armenian tradition in ninth-century Byzantium’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2006), pp. 177–91
Poblome, J. and Waelkens, M. (2003), ‘Sagalassos and Alexandria: exchange in the eastern Mediterranean’, in Abadie-Reynal, (ed.) (2003), pp. 179–91
Popović, V. (1978), ‘Catalogue des monnaies byzantines du musée de Srem’ in Brenot, et al. (1978), pp. 179–93
Hopwood, K. (1991), ‘Nomads or bandits? The pastoralist/sedentarist interface in Anatolia’, in Bryer, and Ursinus, (eds.) (1991), pp. 179–94
Herrin, J. (1994), ‘Public and private forms of religious commitment among Byzantine women’, in Archer, et al. (eds.) (1994), pp. 181–203
Jacoby, D. (1998), ‘Venetian settlers in Latin Constantinople (1204–1261): rich or poor?’, in Maltezou, (ed.) (1998), pp. 181–204; repr. in Jacoby (2001c), no. 7
Malamut, E. (2004b), ‘Travellers in the Aegean Islands from the twelfth to the sixteenth century’, in Chrysostomides, et al. (eds.) (2004), pp. 181–97
Maguire, H. (1997), ‘Images of the court’, in Evans, and Wixom, (eds.) (1997), pp. 182–91
Markopoulos, A. (2003), ‘Byzantine history writing at the end of the first millennium’, in Magdalino, (ed.) (2003), pp. 183–97
Balard, M. (2004), ‘Clarence, escale génoise aux ⅩⅢe–ⅩⅣe siècles’, in Doumerc, and Picard, (eds.) (2004), pp. 185–203
Wolff, R. L. (1969), ‘The Latin empire of Constantinople, 1204–1261’, in Setton, (1969–89), II, pp. 187–233; repr. in Wolff (1976), no. 1
Oikonomides, N. (1989), ‘Commerce et production de la soie à Byzance’, in Kravari, et al. (eds.) (1989–91), I, pp. 187–92
Šufflay, M. von (1916), ‘Die Kirchenzustände im vortürkischen Albanien: die orthodoxe Durchbruchszone im katholischen Damme’, in von Thallóczy, (ed.) (1916), I, pp. 188–281
Shepard, J. (2001), ‘Constantine Ⅶ, Caucasian openings and the road to Aleppo’, in Eastmond, (ed.) (2001), pp. 19–40
Jeffreys, E. (1998), ‘The novels of mid-twelfth century Constantinople: the literary and social context’, in Ševčenko, and Hutter, (eds.) (1998), pp. 191–9
Hetherington, P. (2006), ‘The image of Edessa: some notes on its later fortunes’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2006), pp. 192–205
Macrides, R. (2002), ‘Constantinople: the crusaders’ gaze’, in Macrides, (ed.) (2002), pp. 193–212
Magdalino, P. (1998), ‘The road to Baghdad in the thought world of ninth century Byzantium’, in Brubaker, (ed.) (1998), pp. 195–213
Jacoby, D. (2005a), ‘The economy of Latin Constantinople, 1204–1261’, in Laiou, (ed.) (2005), pp. 195–214
Sodini, J.-P. and Villeneuve, E. (1991), ‘Le Passage de la céramique byzantine à la céramique omeyyade en Syrie du nord, en Palestine et en Transjordanie’, in Canivet, and Rey-Coquais, (eds.) (1992), pp. 195–218
Jacoby, D. (2001a), ‘Changing economic patterns in Latin Romania: the impact of the west’, in Laiou, and Mottahedeh, (eds.) (2001), pp. 197–233; repr. in Jacoby (2005b), no. 9
Lampropoulou, A. et al. (2001), ‘Symbole sten ermeneia ton archaiologikon tekmerion tes Peloponnesou kata tous “skoteinous aiones”’, in Kountoura-Galake, (ed.) (2001), pp. 198–229
Frashëri, K. (1982), ‘Trojet e shqiptarëve në shek. XV’, in Pulaha, et al. (eds.) (1982), pp. 199–210
Laiou, A. E. (2000), ‘The economy of Byzantine Macedonia in the Palaiologan period’, in Burke, and Scott, (eds.) (2000), pp. 199–211
Zachariadou, E. A. (2004b), ‘Changing masters in the Aegean’, in Chrysostomides, et al. (eds.) (2004), pp. 199–212
Kolbaba, T. M. (2006), ‘The orthodoxy of the Latins in the twelfth century’, in Louth, and Casiday, (eds.) (2006), pp. 199–214
Muthesius, A. (1997), Byzantine silk weaving: ad 400 to ad 1200, ed. Kislinger, E. and Koder, J., Vienna
Magdalino, P. (2007a), ‘Isaac Ⅱ, Saladin and Venice’, in Shepard, (ed.) (2007), pp. 93–106; tr. of ‘Isaac Ⅱ Ange, Saladin et Venise’, in Kaplan, M. (ed.) (forthcoming), Byzance et ses confins, Paris
Macrides, R. (2003b), ‘George Akropolites’ rhetoric’, in Jeffreys,, E. (ed.) (2003), pp. 201–11
Eastmond, A. (2003b), ‘Byzantine identity and relics of the True Cross in the thirteenth century’, in Lidov, (ed.) (2003), pp. 205–15
Macrides, R. (1996), ‘The historian in the history’, in Constantinides, et al. (eds.) (1996), pp. 205–24
Ostrogorsky, G. (1966), ‘Agrarian conditions in the Byzantine empire in the middle ages’, in Postan, (ed.) (1966), pp. 205–34
Seibert, H. (2000), ‘Herrscher und Mönchtum im spätottonischen Reich. Vorstellung – Funktion – Interaktion’, in Schneidmüller, and Weinfurter, (eds.) (2000), pp. 205–66
Louth, A. (2006), ‘Photios as a theologian’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2006), pp. 206–23
Treadgold, W. (2006), ‘Byzantium, the reluctant warrior’, in Christie, and Yazigi, (eds.) (2006), pp. 209–33
Jacoby, D. (2006), ‘The Venetian government and administration in Latin Constantinople, 1204–1261: a state within a state’, in Ortalli, et al. (eds.) (2006), I, pp. 21–82
François, V. (2005), ‘La Vaisselle de table à Byzance: un artisanat et un marché peu perméables aux influences extérieures’, in Balard, et al. (eds.) (2005), pp. 211–23
Kolbaba, T. M. (2008), ‘Latin and Greek Christians’, in Noble, and Smith, (eds.) (2008), pp. 213–29
Lamberz, E. (2001), ‘“Falsata Graecorum more?” Die griechische Version der Briefe Papst Hadrians I. in den Akten des Ⅶ. Ökumenischen Konzils’, in Sode, and Takács, (eds.), pp. 213–29
Manzano Moreno, E. (1998), ‘Byzantium and al-Andalus in the ninth century’, in Brubaker, (ed.) (1998), pp. 215–27
Morrisson, C. (2005), ‘L’Ouverture des marchés après 1204: un aspect positif de la IVe croisade?’, in Laiou, (ed.) (2005), pp. 215–32
Loud, G. A. (1988), ‘Byzantine Italy and the Normans’, in Howard-Johnston, (ed.) (1988), pp. 215–33; repr. in Loud (1999), no. 3
Trilling, J. (1997), ‘Daedalus and the nightingale: art and technology in the myth of the Byzantine court’, in Maguire, (ed.) (1997), pp. 217–30
Mouriki, D. (1991), ‘The wall paintings of the Pantanassa at Mistra: models of a painter’s workshop in the fifteenth century’, in Čurčič, and Mouriki, (eds.) (1991), pp. 217–50
Kovalev, R. K. (2005), ‘Creating Khazar identity through coins: the special issue dirhams of 837/8’, in Curta, (ed.) (2005), pp. 220–53
Jacoby, D. (1995), ‘The Jews of Constantinople and their demographic hinterland’, in Mango, and Dagron, (eds.) (1995), pp. 221–32
Oikonomides, N. (1997b), ‘The economic region of Constantinople: from directed economy to free economy and the role of the Italians’, in Arnaldi, and Cavallo, (eds.) (1997), pp. 221–38; repr. in Oikonomides (2004), no. 13
Osborne, J. (2003), ‘Papal court culture during the pontificate of Zacharias (ad 741–52)’, in Cubitt, (ed.) (2003), pp. 223–34
Jurukova, J. (1984), ‘La Titulature des souverains du premier royaume bulgare d’après les monuments de la sphragistique’, in Angelov, et al. (eds.) (1984), pp. 224–30
Weitzmann, K. (1971a), ‘The Mandylion and Constantine Porphyrogennetos’, in Weitzmann, (1971b), pp. 224–46
Shepard, J. (2007), ‘Invisible Byzantiums’, in Grünbart, et al. (eds.) (2007), pp. 225–34
Magdalino, P. (1996b), ‘Eustathios and Thessalonica’, in Constantinides, et al. (eds.) (1996), pp. 225–38
Setton, K. M. (1975c), ‘The Catalans and Florentines in Greece, 1380–1462’, in Setton, (ed.) (1969–89), Ⅲ, pp. 225–77
Mercati, S. G. (1970b), ‘Sull’ epitafio di Basilio Ⅱ Bulgaroctonos’, repr. in Mercati, (1970a), Ⅱ, pp. 226–31Google Scholar
Stephenson, P. (2005), ‘The tomb of Basil II’, in Hoffmann, and Monchizadeh (eds.) (2005), pp. 227–38
Noyé, G. (1998), ‘Byzance et Italie méridionale’, in Brubaker, (ed.) (1998), pp. 229–43
Simeonova, L. (2000), ‘Foreigners in tenth-century Byzantium: a contribution to the history of cultural encounter’, in Smythe, (ed.) (2000), pp. 229–44
Ludwig, C. (1998), ‘The Paulicians and ninth-century Byzantine thought’, in Brubaker, (ed.) (1998), pp. 23–35
Roueché, C. (2003), ‘The rhetoric of Kekaumenos’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2003), pp. 23–37
Patlagean, E. (1984b), ‘Les Débuts d’une aristocratie byzantine et le témoignage de l’historiographie: système des noms et liens de parenté aux IXe–Xe siècles’, in Angold, (ed.) (1984), pp. 23–43
Shepard, J. (2002a), ‘Spreading the word: Byzantine missions’, in Mango, (ed.) (2002), pp. 230–47
Stoclet, A. J. (1990), ‘Les Établissements francs à Rome au Ⅷe siècle: “hospitale intus basilicam beati Petri, domus Nazarii, scola Francorum”, et palais de Charlemagne’, in Sot, et al. (eds.) (1990), pp. 231–47
Tellenbach, G. (1982), ‘Kaiser, Rom und Renovatio: ein Beitrag zu einem grossen Thema’, in Kamp, and Wollasch, (eds.) (1982), pp. 231–53
Gasparis, C. (2005), ‘The period of Venetian rule on Crete: breaks and continuities during the thirteenth century’, in Laiou, (ed.) (2005), pp. 233–46
Mansouri, T. (2000), ‘Présence byzantine en terre d’islam (Ⅶe–Ⅺe siècle): sources d’informations et moyens de propagande’, in Jehel, (ed.) (2000), pp. 235–53
Longnon, J. (1969), ‘The Frankish states in Greece 1204–1311’, in Setton, (ed.) (1969–89), II, pp. 235–74
Angold, M. (1984), ‘Archons and dynasts: local aristocracies in the cities of the later Byzantine empire’, in Angold, (ed.) (1984), pp. 236–53
Tougher, S. (2006), ‘“The Angelic Life”: monasteries for eunuchs’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2006), pp. 238–52
Laiou, A. E. (1997), ‘Byzantium and the commercial revolution’, in Arnaldi, and Cavallo, (eds.) (1997), pp. 239–53
Howard-Johnston, J. D. (1983a), ‘Byzantine Anzitene’, in Mitchell, (ed.) (1983), pp. 239–90
Oikonomides, N. (1991), ‘Le Kommerkion d’Abydos, Thessalonique et le commerce bulgare au IXe siècle’, in Kravari, et al. (eds.) (1989–91), II, pp. 241–8
Howard-Johnston, J. D. (1983b), ‘Urban continuity in the Balkans in the early middle ages’, in Poulter, (ed.) (1983), Ⅱ, pp. 242–54
Pistarino, G. (1990a), ‘Duecentocinquant’anni dei Genovesi a Chio’, in Pistarino, (1990c), pp. 243–80
Westermann-Angerhausen, H. (1995), ‘Did Theophano leave her mark on the Ottonian sumptuary arts ?’, in Davids, (ed.) (1995), pp. 244–64
Wickham, C. (1998), ‘Ninth-century Byzantium through western eyes’, in Brubaker, (ed.) (1998), pp. 245–56
Thomson, F. J. (2006), ‘Il testo biblico dai libri liturgici alla Bibbia di Ostrog (1581)’, in Capaldo, et al. (eds.) (2003–6), pp. 245–87
Tinnefeld, F. (1991), ‘Die Braut aus Byzanz – Fragen zu Theophanos Umfeld und gesellschaftlicher Stellung vor ihrer abendländischen Heirat’, in Wolf, (ed.) (1991), pp. 247–61
Bouras, C. (2001), ‘The impact of Frankish architecture on thirteenth-century Byzantine architecture’, in Laiou, and Mottahedeh, (eds.)(2001), pp. 247–62
Reinert, S. W. (2002), ‘Fragmentation (1204–1453)’, in Mango, (ed.) (2002), pp. 248–83
Lowden, J. (1992), ‘The luxury book as diplomatic gift’, in Shepard, and Franklin, (eds.) (1992), pp. 249–60
Spieser, J.-M. (1991), ‘La Céramique byzantine médievale’, in Kravari, et al. (eds.) (1989–91), II, pp. 249–60
Falkenhausen, V. von (1983), ‘I Longobardi meridionali’, in Guillou, et al. (1983), pp. 251–364
Necipoğlu, N. (2000), ‘Constantinopolitan merchants and the question of their attitudes towards Italians and Ottomans in the late Palaiologan period’, in Scholz, and Makris, (eds.) (2000), pp. 251–63
Ivanov, S. A. (2007), ‘Mission impossible: ups and downs in Byzantine missionary activity from the eleventh to the fifteenth century’, in Shepard, (ed.) (2007), pp. 251–65
Maltezou, C. A. (2003), ‘Ellenes kai Italoi emporoi sten Anaia tes Mikras Asias (arches 14ou ai.)’, in Dendrinos, et al. (eds.) (2003), pp. 253–63
Rock, S. (2006), ‘Russian piety and orthodox culture, 1380–1589’, in Angold, (ed.) (2006), pp. 253–75
Balard, M. (1997a), ‘Les Hommes d’affaires occidentaux ont-ils asphyxié l’économie byzantine?’, in Arnaldi, and Cavallo, (eds.) (1997), pp. 255–65
Rodley, L. (2003), ‘The Byzantine court and Byzantine art’, in Cubitt, (ed.) (2003), pp. 255–73
Vavřínek, V. (1978), ‘The introduction of the Slavonic liturgy and the Byzantine missionary policy’, in Vavřínek, (ed.) (1978), pp. 255–81
Vassilaki, M. (2005), ‘Praying for the salvation of the empire?’, in Vassilaki, (ed.) (2005), pp. 263–74
Macrides, R. (1992a), ‘Dynastic marriages and political kinship’, in Shepard, and Franklin, (eds.) (1992), pp. 263–80
Gerstel, S. E. J. (2001), ‘Art and identity in the medieval Morea’, in Laiou, and Mottahedeh, (eds.) (2001), pp. 263–85
Walmsley, A. (2000), ‘Production, exchange and regional trade in the Islamic east Mediterranean: old structures, new systems?’, in Hansen, and Wickham, (eds.) (2000), pp. 265–343
Dimitriades, V. (1991), ‘Byzantine and Ottoman Thessaloniki’, in Bryer, and Ursinus, (eds.) (1991), pp. 265–9
Macrides, R. (1994b), ‘From the Komnenoi to the Palaiologoi: imperial models in decline and exile’, in Magdalino, (ed.) (1994), pp. 269–82
Maksimović, L. (2005), ‘La Serbie et les contrées voisines avant et après la IVe croisade’, in Laiou, (ed.) (2005), pp. 269–82
Kountoura-Galake, E. (1998), ‘The Armeniac theme and the fate of its leaders’, in Lampakes, (ed.) (1998), pp. 27–38
Hjort, Ø. (2004), ‘“Oddities” and “refinements”: aspects of architecture, space and narrative in the mosaics of Kariye Camii’, in Rosenqvist, (ed.) (2004), pp. 27–43
Angold, M. (2003b), ‘The city Nicaea ca. 1000–ca. 1400’, in Akbaygil, et al. (eds.) (2003), pp. 27–51
Kalić, J. (1979), ‘Crkvene prilike u srpskim zemljama do stvaranja arhiepiskopije 1219. godine’, in Đurić, (ed.) (1979), pp. 27–53
Martin, J.-M. and Noyé, G. (1991), ‘Les Villes de l’Italie byzantine (Ⅸe–Ⅺe siècle)’, in Kravari, et al (eds.) (1989–91), Ⅱ, pp. 27–62
Lowry, H. W. (1991), ‘The fate of Byzantine monastic properties under the Ottomans: examples from Mount Athos, Limnos and Trabzon’, in Bryer, and Ursinus, (eds.) (1991), pp. 275–311
Hendy, M. F. (1986), ‘The coins’, in Harrison, and Hayes (1986–92), I, pp. 278–373
Hannick, C. (1978), ‘Die byzantinischen Missionen’, in Frohnes, et al. (eds.) (1974–8), Ⅱ, pp. 279–359
Vryonis, S. (1986), ‘The Ottoman conquest of Thessaloniki in 1430’, in Bryer, and Lowry (eds.) (1986), pp. 281–321
Karpov, S. P. (2005), ‘The Black Sea region, before and after the Fourth Crusade’, in Laiou, (ed.) (2005), pp. 283–92
Laiou, A. E. (1991b), ‘Sto Byzantio ton Palaiologon: oikonomika kai politistika phainomena’, in Kypraiou, (ed.) (1991–2), I, pp. 283–96
Noonan, T. S. (2000), ‘The fur road and the silk road: the relations between central Asia and northern Russia in the early middle ages’, in Bálint, (ed.) (2000), pp. 285–301
Shepard, J. (2005), ‘“How St James the Persian’s head was brought to Cormery”: a relic collector around the time of the First Crusade’ in Hoffmann, and Monchizadeh, (eds.) (2005), pp. 287–335
Schreiner, P. (1995), ‘L’Importance culturelle des colonies occidentales en territoire byzantin’, in Balard, and Ducellier (eds.) (1995), pp. 288–93, 295–7
Reinert, S. W. (1993), ‘The Palaiologoi, Yildirim Bayezid and Constantinople: June 1389–March 1391’, in Langdon, et al. (eds.) (1993), I, pp. 289–365
Reinsch, D. R. (2000b), ‘Literarische Bildung in Konstantinopel im 7. und 8. Jahrhundert. Das Zeugnis der Homiletik’, in Prato, (ed.) (2000), I, pp. 29–46
Flusin, B. (2001), ‘L’Empereur hagiographe: remarques sur le rôle des premiers empereurs macédoniens dans le culte des saints’, in Guran, and Flusin (eds.) (2001), pp. 29–54
Leyser, K. J. (1973), ‘The tenth century in Byzantine–western relationships’, in Baker, (ed.) (1973), pp. 29–63; repr. in Leyser (1982), pp. 103–37
Northedge, A. (2001), ‘The palaces of the Abbasids at Samarra’, in Robinson, (ed.) (2001), pp. 29–67
Morrisson, C. (1991), ‘Monnaie et finances dans l’empire byzantin, Xe–XVe siècle’, in Kravari, et al. (eds.) (1989–91), II, pp. 291–315
Lemerle, P. (1948), ‘Le Juge général des Grecs et la réforme judiciaire d’Andronic Ⅲ’, in Laurent, (ed.) (1948), pp. 292–316; repr. in Lemerle (1978), no. 10
Angelov, D. G. (2005), ‘Byzantine ideological reactions to the Latin conquest of Constantinople’, in Laiou, (ed.) (2005), pp. 293–310
Sironis, N. (1998), ‘Historicity and poetry in ninth-century homiletics: the homilies of Patriarch Photios and George of Nicomedia’, in Cunningham, and Allen, (eds.) (1998), pp. 295–316
Ducellier, A. (1992), ‘La Penisola Balcanica vista dall’osservatorio veneziano nei sec. ⅩⅣ e XV’, in Gensini, (ed.) (1992), pp. 297–314
Guillou, A. (1983), ‘L’Italia bizantina dalla caduta di Ravenna all’arrivo dei Normanni’, in Guillou, et al. (1983), pp. 3–126
McCormick, M. (2002), ‘Byzantium on the move: imagining a communications history’, in Macrides, (ed.) (2002), pp. 3–29
Magdalino, P. (1993b), ‘The history of the future and its uses: prophecy, policy and propaganda’, in Beaton, and Roueché (eds.) (1993), pp. 3–34
Keller, H. (1997), ‘Ottonische Herrschersiegel. Beobachtungen und Fragen zu Gestalt und Aussage und zur Funktion im historischen Kontext’, in Krimm, and John (eds.) (1997), pp. 3–51; repr. in Keller (2002), pp. 131–66, 275–97
Shepard, J. (2006c), ‘The Byzantine commonwealth, 1000–1550’, in Angold, (ed.) (2006), pp. 3–52
Loud, G. A. (1994a), ‘Montecassino and Byzantium in the tenth and eleventh centuries’, in Mullett, and Kirby (eds.) (1994), pp. 30–55; repr. in Loud (2000b), no. 2
Sakellariou, E. (2003), ‘Latin Morea in the late middle ages: observations on its demography and economy’, in Dendrinos, et al. (eds) (2003), pp. 301–16
Baronas, D. (2007), ‘Byzantium and Lithuania: north and south look at each other’, in Kaimakamova, et al. (eds.) (2007), pp. 303–17
Rochow, I. (2001), ‘Zu den diplomatischen Beziehungen zwischen Byzanz und dem Kalifat in der Zeit der syrischen Dynastie (717–802)’, in Sode, and Takács (eds.) (2001), pp. 305–25
Sophocleus, S. (2000), ‘Le Peintre Theodoros Apsevdis et son entourage, Chypre 1183 et 1192’, in Koch, (ed.) (2000), pp. 307–20
Stauridou-Zaphraka, A. (2005), ‘The political ideology of the state of Epiros’, in Laiou, (ed.) (2005), pp. 311–23
Oikonomides, N. (1988b), ‘Byzantium and the western powers in the thirteenth to fifteenth centuries’, in Howard-Johnston, (ed.) (1988), pp. 319–32; repr. in Oikonomides (2005), no. 17
Lowry, H. W. (1986b), ‘“From lesser wars to the mightiest war”: the Ottoman conquest and the transformation of Byzantine urban centers in the fifteenth century’, in Bryer, and Lowry, (eds.) (1986), pp. 321–38
Nicol, D. M. (1989), ‘Popular religious roots of the Byzantine reaction to the second council of Lyons’, in Ryan, (ed.) (1989), pp. 321–39
Sansterre, J.-M. (1992), ‘Monaci e monasteri greci a Ravenna’, in Berardi, et al. (eds.) (1990–6), II.1, pp. 323–9
Weyl Carr, A. (2000), ‘The Mother of God in public’, in Vassilaki, (ed.) (2000), pp. 325–37
Holmes, C. (2006), ‘Constantinople in the reign of Basil Ⅱ’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2006), pp. 326–39
Luzzati Laganà, F. (1983), ‘Il ducato di Napoli’, in Guillou, et al. (1983), pp. 327–39
Morris, R. (2008), ‘The problem of property’, in Noble, and Smith (eds.) (2008), pp. 327–44
Stone, A. F. (2005), ‘Eustathios and the wedding banquet for Alexios Porphyrogennetos’, in Mayer, and Trzcionka (eds.) (2005), pp. 33–42
Magdalino, P. (2002), ‘The Byzantine reception of classical astrology’, in Holmes, and Waring (eds.) (2002), pp. 33–57
Pryor, J. H. (2002), ‘Types of ships and their performance capabilities’, in Macrides, (ed.) (2002), pp. 33–58
Paroli, L. (1992a), ‘La ceramica invetriata tardo-antica e medievale nell’Italia centro-meridionale’, in Paroli, (ed.) (1992), pp. 33–61
Hamilton, B. (2005), ‘The Albigensian Crusade and the Latin empire of Constantinople’, in Laiou, (ed.) (2005), pp. 335–43
Scholz, C. (2005), ‘Probleme bei der Erforschung der Integration Bulgariens in das byzantinische Reich, 1018–1186’, in Hoffmann, and Monchizadeh, (eds.) (2005), pp. 337–47
Gertwagen, R. (1998), ‘L’isola di Creta e i suoi porti (dalla fine del XII alla fine del XV secolo)’, in Ortalli, (ed.) (1998), pp. 337–74
Howard-Johnston, J. D. (2006b), ‘A short piece of narrative history: war and diplomacy in the Balkans, winter 921/2–spring 924’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2006), pp. 340–60
Lopez, R. S. (1976), ‘Beati monoculi: the Byzantine economy in the early middle ages’, in Kuczyński, et al. (eds.) (1976), pp. 341–52; repr. in Lopez (1978), no. 1
Ćirković, S. (1988), ‘Les Albanais à la lumière des sources historiques des Slaves du sud’, in Garašanin, (ed.) (1988a), pp. 341–59
Speck, P. (2000), ‘Die griechischen Quellen zur Bekehrung der Bulgaren und die zwei ersten Briefe des Photios’, in Scholz, and Makris, (eds.) (2000), pp. 342–59
Wickham, C. (2000a), ‘Overview: production, distribution and demand, II’, in Hansen, and Wickham, (eds.) (2000), pp. 345–77
Lidov, A. (2006), ‘Spatial icons: the miraculous performance with the Hodegetria of Constantinople’, in Lidov, (ed.) (2006), pp. 349–57 (a résumé of ‘Prostranstvennye ikony: chudotvornoe deistvo s Odigitriei Konstantinopol’skoi’, in Lidov (ed.) (2006), pp. 325–48)
Lilie, R.-J. (1991), ‘Twelfth-century Byzantine and Turkish states’, in Bryer, and Ursinus, (eds.) (1991), pp. 35–51
Paroli, L. (1992b), ‘Ceramiche invetriate da un contesto dell’Ⅷ secolo della Crypta Balbi – Roma’, in Paroli, (ed.) (1992), pp. 351–77
Macrides, R. (2004), ‘The ritual of petition’, in Yatromanolakis, and Roilos, (eds.) (2004), pp. 356–70
Garašanin, M. V. (1988b), ‘Zaključna razmatranja’ in Garašanin, (ed.) (1988a), pp. 361–75
Lefort, J. (1986b), ‘Une exploitation de taille moyenne au ⅩⅢe siècle en Chalcidique’, in Kremmydas, et al. (eds.) (1986), I, pp. 362–72; repr. in Lefort (2006), no. 7, pp. 201–9
Kaplan, M. (2001), ‘Quelques remarques sur la vie rurale à Byzance au Ⅸe siècle d’après la correspondance d’Ignace le Diacre’, in Kountoura-Galake, (ed.) (2001), pp. 365–76
Munitiz, J. A. (2003), ‘Blemmydes revisited: the letters of Nicephorus Blemmydes to Patriarch Manuel II’, in Dendrinos, et al. (eds.) (2003), pp. 369–87
Micheau, F. (2006), ‘Eastern Christianities (eleventh to fourteenth century): Copts, Melkites, Nestorians and Jacobites’, in Angold, (ed.) (2006), pp. 373–403
Lock, P. (2006), ‘Freestanding towers in the countryside of Rhodes’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2006), pp. 374–93
Reinsch, D. R. (1996b), ‘Lieber der Turban oder was? Bemerkungen zum Dictum des Lukas Notaras’, in Constantinides, et al. (eds.) (1996), pp. 377–89
Morrisson, C. (2001), ‘Survivance de l’économie monétaire à Byzance (Ⅶe–Ⅸe s.)’, in Kountoura-Galake, (ed.) (2001), pp. 377–97
Robbert, L. B. (1985), ‘Venice and the crusades’, in Setton, (ed.) (1969–89), V, pp. 379–451
Dunn, A. (2006), ‘The rise and fall of towns, loci of maritime traffic, and silk production: the problem of Thisvi-Kastorion’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2006), pp. 38–71
Pistarino, G. (1990b), ‘I Gattilusio di Lesbo e d’Enos signori nell’Egeo’, in Pistarino, (1990c), pp. 383–420
Sanders, G. D. R. (2003), ‘Recent developments in the chronology of Byzantine Corinth’, in Williams, and Bookidis, (eds.) (2003), pp. 385–99
Majeska, G. P. (2003), ‘Russian pilgrims and the relics of Constantinople’, in Lidov, (ed.) (2003), pp. 387–96
Krekić, B. (1973), ‘Le relazioni fra Venezia, Ragusa e le popolazioni serbo-croate’, in Pertusi, (ed.) (1973–4), I. 1, pp. 389–401
Constantinides, C. N. (2003), ‘Teachers and students of rhetoric in the late Byzantine period’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2003), pp. 39–52
Whittow, M. (2003), ‘Decline and fall? Studying long-term change in the east’, in Lavan, and Bowden, (eds.) (2003), pp. 404–23
Cowe, S. P. (2006), ‘The Armenians in the era of the crusades (1050–1350)’, in Angold, (ed.) (2006), pp. 404–29
Magdalino, P. (2005), ‘Prophecies on the fall of Constantinople’, in Laiou, (ed.) (2005), pp. 41–53
Holmes, C. (2001), ‘“How the east was won” in the reign of Basil Ⅱ’, in Eastmond, (ed.) (2001), pp. 41–56
Magdalino, P. (2003), ‘Prosopography and Byzantine identity’, in Cameron, Averil (ed.) (2003), pp. 41–56
Loud, G. A. (1991), ‘Anna Komnena and her sources for the Normans of southern Italy’, in Wood, and Loud, (eds.) (1991), pp. 41–57; repr. in Loud (1999), no. 13
Henning, J. (2005), ‘Ways of life in eastern and western Europe during the early middle ages: which way was “normal”?’, in Curta, (ed.) (2005), pp. 41–59
Jacoby, D. (1994a), ‘Silk production in the Frankish Peloponnese: the evidence of fourteenth-century surveys and reports’, in Kalligas, (ed.) (1994), pp. 41–61; repr. in Jacoby (1997b), no. 8
Gavrilović, Z. (1991), ‘The portrait of King Marko at Markov Manastir (1376–1381)’, in Bryer, and Ursinus, (eds.) (1991), pp. 415–28
Strunk, O. (1964), ‘The Latin antiphons for the octave of the epiphany’, in Barišić, (ed.) (1963–4), II, pp. 417–26; repr. in Strunk (1977), pp. 208–19
Müller, A. E. (2005), ‘Zur Datierung des Chrysobulls Michaels Ⅷ. für Ochrid: nicht August 1272, sondern Juli 1273’, in Hoffmann, and Monchizadeh, (eds.) (2005), pp. 427–32
Litavrin, G. G. (1999a), ‘K voprosu ob obstoiatel’stvakh, meste i vremeni kreshcheniia kniagini Ol’gi’, in Litavrin, (1999b), pp. 429–37
Morris, R. (1981), ‘The political saint of the eleventh century’, in Hackel, (ed.) (1981), pp. 43–50
Garland, L. (2005), ‘The rhetoric of gluttony and hunger in twelfth-century Byzantium’, in Mayer, and Trzcionka, (eds.) (2005), pp. 43–55
Matschke, K.-P. (2005) (2005), ‘Bemerkungen zur Stadtgeschichte Thessalonikes in spätbyzantinischer Zeit’, in Hoffmann, and Monchizadeh, (eds.) (2005), pp. 433–44
Swiencickyj, I. (1940), ‘Byzantinische Bleisiegel in den Sammlungen von Lwow’ in Georgiev, et al. (eds.) (1940), pp. 434–41
Hult, K. (2004), ‘Theodore Metochites as a literary critic’, in Rosenqvist, (ed.) (2004), pp. 44–56
Haldon, J. (2003b), ‘Approaches to an alternative military history of the period ca. 1025–1071’, in Vlysidou, (ed.) (2003), pp. 45–74
Haldon, J. (2001b), ‘Byzantium in the dark centuries: some concluding remarks’, in Kountoura-Galake, (ed.) (2001), pp. 455–62
Mahé, J.-P. (1993), ‘L’Église arménienne de 611 à 1066’ in Dagron, et al. (eds.) (1993), pp. 457–547
Seibt, W. (2003a), ‘Weitere Beobachtungen zu Siegeln früher Slawenarchonten in Griechenland’, in Avramea, et al. (eds.) (2003), pp. 459–66
Troianos, S. N. (2005), ‘Das Gottesurteil im Prozessrecht der byzantinischen Kirche’, in Hoffmann, and Monchizadeh, (eds.) (2005), pp. 469–90
Kolbaba, T. M. (2003), ‘The legacy of Humbert and Cerularius: the tradition of the “schism of 1054” in Byzantine texts and manuscripts of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries’, in Dendrinos, et al. (eds.) (2003), pp. 47–61
Obolensky, D. (1988b), ‘The Balkans in the ninth century: barrier or bridge?’, in Howard-Johnston, (ed.) (1988), pp. 47–66; repr. in Haldon (ed.) (2007), pp. 295–314
Fögen, M.-T. (1985), ‘Horror iuris: byzantinische Rechtsgelehrte disziplinieren ihren Metropoliten’, in Burgmann, et al. (eds.) (1985), pp. 47–71
Mango, C. (1981b), ‘Discontinuity with the classical past in Byzantium’, in Mullett, and Scott, (eds.) (1981), pp. 48–57
Speck, P. (2003b), ‘Ein weiterer interpolierter Text in den Akten des Konzils von 787. Der Brief des Patriarchen Germanos an Thomas von Klaudiupolis’, in Avramea, et al. (eds.) (2003), pp. 481–90
Karpov, S. P. (2004), ‘Les Empereurs de Trébizonde, débiteurs des Génois’, in Coulon, et al. (eds.) (2004), pp. 489–94
Sullivan, D. F. (2003), ‘Byzantium besieged: prescription and practice’, in Avramea, et al. (eds.) (2003), pp. 509–21
Schreiner, P. (1987), ‘Das Christentum in Bulgarien vor 864’, in Gjuzelev, and Pillinger, (eds.) (1987), pp. 51–61
Magdalino, P. (1981), ‘The Byzantine holy man in the twelfth century’, in Hackel, (ed.) (1981), pp. 51–66; repr. in Magdalino (1991), no. 7
Bryer, A. A. M. (1986), ‘Rural society in Matzouka’, in Bryer, and Lowry, (eds.) (1986), pp. 51–96
Walmsley, A. (2005), ‘The village ascendant in Byzantine and early Islamic Jordan: socio-economic forces and cultural responses’, in Lefort, et al. (eds.) (2005), pp. 511–22
Jacoby, D. (1997c), ‘Byzantine Crete in the navigation and trade networks of Venice and Genoa’, in Balletto, (ed.) (1997), I, pp. 517–40
Garsoïan, N. G. (1998), ‘The problem of Armenian integration into the Byzantine empire’, in Ahrweiler, and Laiou, (eds.) (1998), pp. 53–124; repr. in Garsoïan (1999c), no. 8
Loud, G. A. (1994b), ‘The Liri valley in the middle ages’, in Hayes, and Martini, (eds.) (1994), pp. 53–68; repr. in Loud (2000b), no. 1
Fögen, M.-T. (1994), ‘Legislation in Byzantium: a political and a bureaucratic technique’, in Laiou, and Simon, (eds.) (1994), pp. 53–70
Rautman, M. (1991), ‘Aspects of monastic patronage in Palaeologan Macedonia’, in Ćurčić, and Mouriki (eds.) (1991), pp. 53–74
Angold, M. (2006), ‘Byzantium and the west, 1204–1453’, in Angold, (ed.) (2006), pp. 53–78
Kalavrezou, I. (1997), ‘Helping hands for the empire: imperial ceremonies and the cult of relics at the Byzantine court’, in Maguire, (ed.) (1997), pp. 53–79
Tinnefeld, F. (2005b), ‘Zum Stand der Olga-Diskussion’, in Hoffmann, and Monchizadeh, (eds.) (2005), pp. 531–67
Nystazopoulou-Pélékidis, M. (1973), ‘Venise et la Mer Noire du XIe au XVe siècle’, in Pertusi, (ed.) (1973–4), I, pp. 541–82
Ševčenko, N. P. (1995), ‘“Servants of the Holy Icon”’, in Moss, and Kiefer, (eds.) (1995), pp. 547–56
Hiestand, R. (1996), ‘Nova Francia – nova Graecia: Morea zwischen Franken, Venezianern und Griechen’, in Lauer, and Schreiner, (eds.) (1996), pp. 55–72
Shepard, J. (2002b), ‘Emperors and expansionism: from Rome to middle Byzantium’ in Abulafia, and Berend, (eds.) (2002), pp. 55–82
Herrin, J. (2000b), ‘Blinding in Byzantium’, in Scholz, and Makris, (eds.) (2000), pp. 56–68
Herrin, J. (1982), ‘Women and the faith in icons in early Christianity’, in Samuel, and Jones, Stedman (eds.) (1982), pp. 56–83
Gothóni, R. (2004), ‘Mount Athos during the last centuries of Byzantium’, in Rosenqvist, (ed.) (2004), pp. 57–69
Macrides, R. (1991), ‘Perception of the past in the twelfth-century canonists’, in Oikonomides, (ed.) (1991), pp. 589–600; repr. in Macrides (1999), no. 7
Bojovic, B. I. (2001), ‘Une monarchie hagiographique: la théologie du pouvoir dans la Serbie médiévale (XIIe–XVe siècles)’, in Guran, and Flusin, (eds.) (2001), pp. 61–72
Jordan, R. (2000), ‘John of Phoberou: a voice crying in the wilderness’, in Smythe, (ed.) (2000), pp. 61–73
Schminck, A. (2000), ‘The beginnings and origins of the “Macedonian” dynasty’, in Burke, and Scott, (eds.) (2000), pp. 61–8
Macrides, R. (1990), ‘Nomos and kanon on paper and in court’, in Morris, (ed.) (1990), pp. 61–86; repr. in Macrides (1999), no. 6
Oikonomides, N. (1995), ‘The concept of “holy war” and two tenth-century Byzantine ivories’, in Miller, and Nesbitt, (eds.) (1995), pp. 62–86
Mullett, M. (2003), ‘The detection of relationship in middle Byzantine literary texts: the case of letters and letter-networks’, in Hörander, and Grünbart, (eds.) (2003), pp. 63–74
Dotson, J. E. (2006), ‘Ship types and fleet composition at Genoa and Venice in the early thirteenth century’, in Pryor, (ed.) (2006), pp. 63–75
Macrides, R. (2003a), ‘The thirteenth century in Byzantine historical writing’, in Dendrinos, et al. (eds.) (2003), pp. 63–76
Lefort, J. (1991), ‘Population et peuplement en Macédoine orientale, IXe–XVe siècle’, in Kravari, et al. (eds.) (1991), II, pp. 63–82; repr. in Lefort (2006), no. 9, pp. 229–47
Jireček, K. (1916a), ‘Albanien in der Vergangenheit’, in von Thallóczy, (ed.) (1916), I, pp. 63–93
Shepard, J. (1988b), ‘Aspects of Byzantine attitudes and policy towards the west in the tenth and eleventh centuries’, in Howard-Johnston, (ed.) (1988), pp. 67–118
Macrides, R. (1981), ‘Saints and sainthood in the early Palaiologan period’, in Hackel, (ed.) (1981), pp. 67–87
Oikonomides, N. (1996b), ‘St Andrew, Joseph the Hymnographer and the Slavs of Patras’, in Rosenqvist, (ed.) (1996), pp. 71–8; repr. in Oikonomides (2004), no. 24
Laiou, A. E. (1991a), ‘The foreigner and the stranger in twelfth-century Byzantium: means of propitiation and acculturation’, in Fögen, (ed.) (1991), pp. 71–98
Gavrilovic, Z. (2006), ‘Women in Serbian politics, diplomacy and art at the beginning of Ottoman rule’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2006), pp. 72–90
Guran, P. (2001), ‘Jean VI Cantacuzène, l’hésychasme et l’empire. Les miniatures du codex Parisinus graecus 1242’, in Guran, and Flusin, (eds.) (2001), pp. 73–121
Oikonomides, N. (1992b), ‘Byzantine diplomacy, ad 1204–1453: means and ends’, in Shepard, and Franklin, (eds.) (1992), pp. 73–88; repr. in Oikonomides (2005), no. 23
Franklin, S. (2006), ‘Kievan Rus’ (1015–1125)’, in Perrie, (ed.) (2006), pp. 73–97
Schreiner, P. (1997), ‘Soldiers’, in Cavallo, (ed.) (1997), pp. 74–94
Erkens, F.-R. (2000), ‘Graecisca sublimitas: Byzanz’ Attraktivität und der abendländische Westen’, in Wieczorek, and Hinz, (eds.) (2000), II, pp. 749–53
Ousterhout, R. (1991), ‘Constantinople, Bithynia and regional developments in later Palaeologan architecture’, in Ćurčić, and Mouriki, (eds.) (1991), pp. 75–110
Hörandner, W. (2003), ‘Court poetry: questions of motifs, structure and function’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2003), pp. 75–87
Bartusis, M. (1991), ‘The cost of late Byzantine warfare and defense’, in Bryer, and Ursinus, (eds.) (1991), pp. 75–89
Romančuk, A. I. (2005), ‘Das byzantinische Cherson (Chersonesos): Meer und Barbaren – einige historische Aspekte’, in Hoffmann, and Monchizadeh, (eds.) (2005), pp. 75–91
Russell, N. (2006), ‘Prochoros Cydones and the fourteenth-century understanding of orthodoxy’, in Louth, and Casiday, (eds.) (2006), pp. 75–91
Hill, B. (1997), ‘Imperial women and the ideology of womanhood in the eleventh and twelfth centuries’, in James, (ed.) (1997), pp. 76–99
Neville, L. (2006), ‘Taxing Sophronia’s son-in-law: representations of women in provincial documents’, in Garland, (ed.) (2006), pp. 77–89
Shepard, J. (1997), ‘Byzantine soldiers, missionaries and diplomacy under Gibbon’s eyes’, in McKitterick, and Quinault, (eds.) (1997), pp. 78–100
Klein, H. (2006), ‘Sacred relics and imperial ceremonies at the Great Palace of Constantinople’, in Bauer, (ed.) (2006), pp. 79–100
Gerstel, S. E. J. and Talbot, A.-M. (2006), ‘The culture of lay piety in medieval Byzantium, 1054–1453’, in Angold, (ed.) (2006), pp. 79–100
Laiou, A. E. (1987), ‘Un notaire vénitien à Constantinople: Antonio Bresciano et le commerce international en 1350’, in Balard, et al. (eds.) (1987), pp. 79–151
Holmes, C. (2002a), ‘Byzantium’s eastern frontier in the tenth and the eleventh century’, in Abulafia, and Berend, (eds.) (2002), pp. 83–104
Reinsch, D. R. (2000a), ‘Women’s literature in Byzantium? The case of Anna Komnene’, in Gouma-Peterson, (ed.) (2000), pp. 83–105
Malamut, E. (2002b), ‘La Circulation des Ms grecs en Europe, milieu ⅩⅣe–milieu XVe siècle’, in Giuzelev, and Miltenova, (eds.) (2002), pp. 85–113
Jeffreys, M. J. (2003), ‘“Rhetorical” texts’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2003), pp. 87–100
Karlin-Hayter, P. (1990), ‘Indissolubility and the “greater evil”: three thirteenth-century divorce cases’, in Morris, (ed.) (1990), pp. 87–105
Balard, M. (1997b), ‘La lotta contro Genova’, in Arnaldi, et al. (eds.) (1997), pp. 87–126
Fasoli, G. (1979), ‘Il dominio territoriale degli arcivescovi di Ravenna fra l’Ⅷ e l’Ⅺ secolo’, in Mor, and Schmidinger, (eds.) (1979), pp. 87–140
Patlagean, E. (1984a), ‘Sainteté et pouvoir’, in Hackel, (ed.) (1981), pp. 88–105
Bardakjian, K. B. (1982), ‘The rise of the Armenian patriarchate of Constantinople’, in Braude, and Lewis, (eds.) (1982), I, pp. 89–100
Hannick, C. (1993), ‘Les Nouvelles Chrétientés du monde byzantin: Russes, Bulgares et Serbes’, in Dagron, et al. (eds.) (1993), pp. 909–39
Herrin, J. (1992), ‘Constantinople, Rome and the Franks in the seventh and eighth centuries’, in Shepard, and Franklin, (eds.) (1992), pp. 91–107
Korobeinikov, D. (2007), ‘A sultan in Constantinople: the feasts of Ghiyath al-Din Kay-Khusraw I’, in Brubaker, and Linardou, (eds.) (2007), pp. 93–108
Magdalino, P. (1994), ‘Justice and finance in the Byzantine state, ninth to twelfth centuries’, in Laiou, and Simon, (eds.) (1994), pp. 93–115
Laiou, A. E. (1993), ‘On political geography: the Black Sea of Pachymeres’, in Beaton, and Roueché, (eds.) (1993), pp. 94–121
Jireček, K. (1916b), ‘Skutari und sein Gebiet im Mittelalter’, in von Thallóczy, (ed.) (1916), I, pp. 94–124
Seibt, W. (2003b), ‘Seals and the prosopography of the Byzantine empire’, in Cameron, Averil (ed.) (2003), pp. 95–102
Gill, J. (1973), ‘Innocent Ⅲ and the Greeks: apostle or aggressor?’, in Baker, (ed.) (1973), pp. 95–108
Zuckerman, C. (2000a), ‘Deux étapes de la formation de l’ancien état russe’, in Kazanski, et al. (eds.) (2000), pp. 95–120
Jacoby, D. (1997a), ‘Italian migration and settlement in Latin Greece: the impact on the economy’, in Mayer, (ed.) (1997), pp. 97–127; repr. in Jacoby (2001c), no. 9
Laiou, A. E. (1995b), ‘Peasant rebellion: notes on its vocabulary and typology’, in Fögen, (ed.) (1995), pp. 99–117
Palaiologos, Michael, Autobiography, ed. and French tr. H. Grégoire, ‘Imperatoris Michaelis Palaeologi de vita sua’, Byz 29–30 (1959–60), pp. 447–76; ed. Dmitrievsky, A. A., Opisanie liturgicheskikh rukopisei, 2 vols. in 3 pts., Kiev (1895, 1901): I, pp. 769–85Google Scholar
A select library of Nicene and post-Nicene Fathers of the Christian Church: second series, ed. Wace, H. and Schaff, P., 14 vols., Oxford (1890–1900; repr. Grand Rapids, MI, 1951–)
Aalst, V. D. and Ciggaar, K. N. (eds.) (1990), The Latin empire: some contributions, Hernen
Abadie-Reynal, C. (ed.) (2003), Les Céramiques en Anatolie aux époques hellénistique et romaine: actes de la table ronde d’Istanbul, 23–24 mai 1996, Paris
Abashidze, M. and Rapp, S. H. (2004), ‘The Life and Passion of Kostanti-Kaxay’, LM 117, pp. 137–74Google Scholar
Abdalla, A. M. et al. (eds.) (1979–84), Studies in the history of Arabia, 2 vols., Riyadh
Abel, F.-M. (1938), ‘L’Îsle de Jotabe’, Revue Biblique 47: 510–38Google Scholar
Abu ’Ubaydah, , Kitab al-Naqa’id, ed. Bevan, A. A., Kitab al-Naqa’id Jarir wa-al-Farazdaq [of Abu ’Ubaydah Ma’mar ibn al-Muthanna al-Taymi (d. 819)], 3 vols., Leiden (1905–12)Google Scholar
Abu al-Baqa’, , al-Manaqib, ed. Daradikah, S. M. and Khuraysat, M. ’A. Q., Kitab al-manaqib al-mazyadiyah fi akhbar al-muluk al-Asadiyah [of Abu al-Baqa’ Hibat Allah al-Hilli (d. 12th century)], 2 vols., Amman (1984)Google Scholar
Wandi, Abu R. et al. (1996), ‘Isa wa-Maryam fi l’Qur’an wa-al-tafasir, Amman
Abulafia, D. (1984), ‘Ancona, Byzantium and the Adriatic 1155–1173’, PBSR 52, pp. 195–216; repr. in Abulafia (1987), no. 9 Google Scholar
Abulafia, D. (2004), ‘The Italian other: Greeks, Muslims, and Jews’, in Abulafia, (ed.) (2004), pp. 215–36, 267–9
Abulafia, D. (ed.) (2004), Italy in the central middle ages, 1000–1300, Oxford
Abulafia, D. and Berend, N. (eds.) (2002), Medieval frontiers: concepts and practices, Aldershot
Abulafia, D. (1987), Italy, Sicily and the Mediterranean, 1100–1400, London
Accessiones ad historiam abbatiae Cassinensis, ed. Gattula, E., Venice (1734)
Acta et diplomata res Albaniae mediae aetatis illustrantia, ed. Thallóczy, L. et al., 2 vols., Vienna (1913–18)
Acta sanctae Marinae et sancti Christophori, ed. Usener, H., Bonn (1886)
Acta sanctorum, ed. Bolland, J. et al., Acta sanctorum quotquot toto orbe coluntur, 71 vols., Antwerp, Brussels and Paris (1643–1940); partial repr. Venice (1734–60); partial repr. Paris (1963–70); repr. first 60 vols., Brussels and Turnhout (1966–71)
Actes d’Iviron, ed. Lefort, J. et al., 4 vols. to date, AA 14, 16, 18, 19, Paris (1985–)
Actes de Chilandar, ed. Živojinović, M. et al., Actes de Chilandar: des origines à 1319, AA 20, 1 vol. in 2 pts. to date, Paris (1998–)
Actes de Dionysiou, ed. Oikonomides, N. et al., AA 4, Paris (1968)
Actes de Lavra, ed. Lemerle, P. et al., AA 5, 8, 10, 11, 4 vols. in 7 pts., Paris, (1970–82)
Actes de Vatopédi, ed. Bompaire, J. et al., AA 21–2, 2 vols. to date, Paris (2001–)
Actes de Xénophon, ed. Papachryssanthou, D., AA 15, 2 vols., Paris (1986)
Actes du Pantocrator, ed. Kravari, V., AA 17, 1 vol. to date, Paris (1991–)
Actes du Protaton, ed. Papachryssanthou, D., AA 7, 1 vol. in 2 pts., Paris (1975)
Actus Sylvestri, in Mombritius, Boninus, Sanctuarium seu Vitae sanctorum, 2 vols., Paris (1910), Ⅱ, pp. 508–31; ed. Leo, P., Il Constitutum Constantini: compilazione agiografica del sec. Ⅷ: note e documenti per una nuova lettura, Reggio Calabria (1974)Google Scholar
St Maximin, Adalbert of, Reginonis continuatio, in Regino of Prüm, Chronicon, ed. Kurze, F., Reginonis abbatis Prumiensis chronicon cum continuatione Treverensi, MGH SRG 50, Hanover (1890), pp. 154–79Google Scholar
Adams, J. N. et al. (eds.) (2002), Bilingualism in ancient society: language contact and the written text, Oxford
Adontz, N. (1934), ‘Les Légendes de Maurice et de Constantin V, empereurs de Byzance’, Mélanges Bidez (Annuaire de l’Institut de Philologie et d’Histoire Orientales et Slaves 2), pp. 1–12Google Scholar
Adontz, N. (1970), Armenia in the period of Justinian: the political conditions based on the Naxarar system, tr. and rev. N. G. Garsoïan, Lisbon
Adontz, N. (1933), ‘La Portée historique de l’oraison funèbre de Basile I par son fils Léon Ⅵ le sage’, Byz 8, pp. 501–13Google Scholar
Adontz, N. (1933–4), ‘L’Âge et l’origine de l’empereur Basile I (867–886)’, Byz 8, pp. 475–500 and Byz 9, pp. 223–60Google Scholar
Aerts, W. J. (1972), ‘The Monza Vocabulary’, in Bakker et al. (eds.) (1972), pp. 36–73
Afinogenov, D. E. (1994), ‘Kōnstantinoupolis episkopon echei: the rise of the patriarchal power in Byzantium from Nicaenum Ⅱ to Epanagoga, I: from Nicaenum Ⅱ to the second outbreak of iconoclasm’, Erytheia 15, pp. 45–65Google Scholar
Afinogenov, D. E. (1996), ‘Kōnstantinoupolis episkopon echei, Ⅱ: from the second outbreak of iconoclasm to the death of Methodios’, Erytheia 17, pp. 43–71Google Scholar
Afinogenov, D. E. (1997), Konstantinopol’skii patriarkhat i ikonoborcheskii krizis v Vizantii (784–847), Moscow
Afinogenov, D. E. (1999), ‘The date of Georgios Monachos reconsidered’, BZ 92, pp. 437–47Google Scholar
Afinogenov, D. E. (2001), ‘The conspiracy of Michael Traulos and the assassination of Leo V: history and fiction’, DOP 55, pp. 329–38Google Scholar
Afinogenov, D. E. (2004), ‘Le Manuscrit grec Coislin 305: la version primitive de la Chronique de Georges le Moine’, REB 62, pp. 239–46Google Scholar
Constantine Stilbes, Against the Latins, ed. Darrouzès, J., ‘Le Mémoire de Constantin Stilbès contre les Latins’, REB 21 (1963), pp. 50–100
Agapetus, , Mirror of princes, ed. Riedinger, R., Der Fürstenspiegel für Kaiser Iustinianus von Agapetos Diakonos, Athens (1995); German tr. Blum, W., Byzantinische Fürstenspiegel: Agapetos, Theophylakt von Ochrid, Thomas Magister, Stuttgart (1981), pp. 59–80; partial tr. in Social and political thought in Byzantium, ed. Barker, pp. 54–63Google Scholar
Agapitos, P. A. (1989), ‘E eikona tou autokratora Basileiou 1 ste philomakedonike grammateia, 867–959’, Hell 40, pp. 285–322Google Scholar
Agapitos, P. A. (1991), Narrative structure in the Byzantine vernacular romances: a textual and literary study of Kallimachos, Belthandros and Libistros, MBM 34, Munich
Agapitos, P. A. (2003), ‘Ancient models and novel mixtures: the concept of genre in Byzantine funerary literature from Photios to Eustathios of Thessalonike’, in Nagy, et al. (eds.) (2003), pp. 5–23
Agathangelos, , History, ed. Ter-Mkrtch’ean, G. and Kanayeants’, S., Patmut’iwn Hayots’, Tiflis (1909, repr. Delmar, NY, 1980); tr. R. W. Thomson, Agathangelos: History of the Armenians, Albany, NY (1976)Google Scholar
Agathias, , Histories, ed. Keydell, R., Historiarum libri quinque, CFHB 2, Berlin (1967); tr. Frendo, J. D., Agathias, The Histories, CFHB 2A, Berlin (1975)Google Scholar
Ahlwardt, W. (1872), Bemerkungen über die Ächteit der alten arabischen Gedichte, Greifswald
Ahrens, K. (1930), ‘Christliches im Qoran’, ZDMG 84, pp. 15–68, 148–90Google Scholar
Ahrweiler, H (1958), ‘La Politique agraire des empereurs de Nicée’, Byz 28, pp. 51–66, 135–6Google Scholar
Ahrweiler, H. (1966), Byzance et la mer: la marine de guerre, la politique et les institutions maritimes de Byzance aux Ⅶe–ⅩⅤe siècles, Paris
Ahrweiler, H. (1971), Études sur les structures administratives et sociales de Byzance, London
Ahrweiler, H. and Laiou, A. E. (eds.) (1998), Studies on the internal diaspora of the Byzantine empire, Washington, DC
Ahrweiler, H. (1960), Recherches sur l’administration de l’empire byzantin aux Ⅸe–Ⅺe siècles, Paris [= BCH 84, pp. 1–109]; repr. in Ahrweiler (1971), no. 8
Ahrweiler, H. (1962a), ‘L’Asie Mineure et les invasions arabes’, RH 227, pp. 1–32Google Scholar
Ahrweiler, H. (1962b), ‘Une inscription méconnue sur les Mélingues du Taygète’, BCH 86, pp. 1–10; repr. in Ahrweiler (1971), no. 15 Google Scholar
Ahrweiler, H. (1975a), L’Idéologie politique de l’empire byzantin, Paris
Ahrweiler, H. (ed.) (1988), Géographie historique du monde méditerranéen, BSo 7, Paris
Ahrweiler, H. (1965), ‘L’Histoire et la géographie de la région de Smyrne entre les deux occupations turques (1081–1317)’, TM 1, pp. 1–204Google Scholar
Ahrweiler, H. (1975b), ‘L’Expérience nicéenne’, DOP 29, pp. 21–40Google Scholar
Ahrweiler, H. (1983), ‘La Région de Philadelphie au ⅩⅣe siècle (1290–1390), dernier bastion de l’hellénisme en Asie Mineure’, CRAI, pp. 175–97Google Scholar
Aistulf, , Leges, ed. and German tr. in Beyerle, F., Die Gesetze der Langobarden, Weimar (1947), pp. 358–79Google Scholar
Akbaygil, I. et al. (eds.) (2003), Iznik throughout history, tr. Urgan, R., Istanbul
Akinean, A. and Ter-Pawghosean, P. (1968a), ‘Vahanay Nikiay episkoposi bank’’, HAm 82, pp. 257–80Google Scholar
Akinean, A. and Ter-Pawghosean, P. (1968b), ‘Patchen t’ght’oyn metsi hayrapatin Kostandinupolsi P’otay ar Ashot ishkhanats’ ishkhan’, HAm 82, pp. 439–50Google Scholar
al-’Askari, , al-’Awa’il, ed. Qassab, W. and al-Misri, M., Kitab al-’Awa’il [of Abu Hilal al-Hasan ibn ’Abd Allah ibn Sahl al-’Askari (d. 1004)], 2 vols., 2nd edn., Riyadh (1982)Google Scholar
al-’Azimi, , Ta’rikh Halab, ed. Za’rur, I., Ta’rikh Halab [of Muhammad ibn ’Ali al-’Azimi (d. 1161)], Damascus (1984)Google Scholar
Agapius of Membij, al-’Unwan, ed. and French tr. Vasiliev, A. A., Kitab al-’unvan (Histoire universelle écrite par Agapius (Mahboub) de Menbidj), PO 5.4 (1910), pp. 557–692; PO 7.4 (1911), pp. 457–591; PO 8.3 (1912), pp. 399–547; PO 11.1 (1915), pp. 9–144, 2 vols. in 4 pts., Paris (1909–15; repr. Paris and Turnhout, 1947–74)Google Scholar
al-’Usfuri, , al-Tabaqat, ed. al-’Umari, A. D., Kitab al-tabaqat [of Khalifah ibn Khayyat al ’Usfuri (d. 854/5)], 2 vols., Baghdad (1967)Google Scholar
al-A’sha, , Diwan, ed. Geyer, R., Gedichte von ’Abu Basir Maimun ibn Qais al-’A’sa, nebst Sammlungen von Stücken anderer Dichter des gleichen Beinamens und von al-Musayyab ibn ’Alas [of Abu Bashir Maymun ibn Qays al-A’sha (d. 629)], London (1928)Google Scholar
al-Afghani, S. (1960), Aswaq al-’Arab fi al-Jahiliyah wa-al-Islam, Damascus
al-Askar, A. (2002), Al-Yamama in the early Islamic era, Reading
al-Azdi, , Futuh al-Sham, ed. Leeds, W. N., ‘The Fotooh al-Sham’: being an account of the Moslim conquests in Syria [of Abu Isma’il Muhammad ibn ’Abd Allah al-Basri al-Azdi (d. c. 781)], Calcutta (1854)Google Scholar
al-Azraqi, , History of Mecca, ed. Malhas, R. S., Akhbar Makkah wa-ma ja’a fiha min al-athar [of Abu al-Walid Muhammad ibn ’Abd Allah ibn Ahmad al-Azraqi (d. c. 865)], 2 vols., Beirut (1983)Google Scholar
al-Bakri, , al-Mughrib, ed. Slane, W. MacGukin, al-Mughrib fi dhikr bilad Ifriqiyah wa-al-Maghrib, Algiers (1857; repr. Baghdad, 1964)Google Scholar
al-Bakri, , Mu’jam ma sta’jam, ed. al-Saqqa, M., Mu’jam ma sta’jam min asma’ al-bilad wa-al-mawadi’ [of Abu ’Ubayd ’Abd Allah ibn ’Abd al-’Aziz al-Bakri (d. 1094)], 4 vols., Cairo (1945–51)Google Scholar
al-Baladhuri, , Ansab al-ashraf, ed. ’Abbas, I. et al., Ansab al-ashraf, 5 vols. in 7 pts. to date, Wiesbaden (1978–); ed. Allah, M. Hamid, vol. 1 only, Cairo (1959); ed. Goitein, S. D., Schloessinger, M. and Kister, M. J., The Ansab al-ashraf of al-Baladhuri, 3 vols. in 5 pts., Jerusalem (1936–71)Google Scholar
al-Baladhuri, , Futuh al-buldan, ed. Goeje, M. J., Liber expugnationis regionum/Futuh al-buldan [of Abu al-Hasan Ahmad ibn Yahya ibn Jabir al-Baladhuri (d. 892)], Leiden (1866); tr. P. K. Hitti and F. C. Murgotten, The origins of the Islamic state, 2 vols., New York (1916–24; repr. Piscataway, NJ, 2002)Google Scholar
al-Dabbagh, in Ibn Naji, Ma’alim, ed. Shabbuh, I. et al., Ma’alim al-iman fi ma’arifat ahl al-Qayrawan [’Abd al-Rahman ibn Muhammad al-Dabbagh (d. 1299/1300) in Abu al-Qasim ibn Isa ibn Naji (d. 1436)], 3 vols., Cairo (1968)Google Scholar
al-Dinawari, , al-Akhbar, ed. Guirgass, V., Kitab al-akhbar al-tiwal [of Abu Hanifah Ahmad ibn Dawud al-Dinawari (d. c. 895)], 2 vols., Leiden (1888–1912)Google Scholar
al-Fasawi, , al-Ma’rifah, ed. ’Umari, A. D., Kitab al-ma’rifah wa-al-ta’rikh [of Abu Yusuf Ya’qub ibn Sufyan al-Fasawi (d. 890/1)], 3 vols., Baghdad (1976)Google Scholar
al-Fasi, , Shifa’ al-gharam bi-akhbar al-balad al-haram [of Taqi al-Din Abu al-Tayyib Muhammad ibn Ahmad ibn ’Ali al-Qurashi al-Hashimi al-Hasani al-Fasi (d. 1429)], 2 vols., Mecca (1956)
al-Isfahani, , Al-Aghani, ed. al-’Adawi, A. Z. et al., Kitab al-Aghani [of Abu al-Faraj al-Isfahani (d. 967)], 24 vols., Cairo (1927–94)
al-Maliki, , Riyad al-nufus, ed. Mu’nis, H., Kitab riad al-nufus: répertoire biographique des savants de Kairouan et de l’Ifrikia de la conquête arabe à l’an 356 de l’hégire (966 de JC) [of Abi Bakr ’Abd Allah ibn Muhammad al-Maliki (d. c. 1061)], Cairo (1951); ed. B. al-Bakkush, rev. M. al-Matwi, Kitab Riyad al-nufus fi tabaqat ’ulama’ al-Qayrawan wa-Ifriqiyah wa-zuhhadihim wa-nussakihim wa-siyar min akhbarihim wa-fada’ilihim wa-awafihim, 3 vols., Beirut (1981–4)Google Scholar
al-Maqrizi, , al-Mawa’iz, ed. Zaynuhum, M. and al-Sharqawi, M., al-Mawa’iz wa-al-i’tibar bi-dhikr al-khitat wa al-athar al-ma’ruf bi-al-Khitat al-Maqriziyah [of Abu al-’Abbas Ahmad ibn ’Ali al-Maqrizi (d. 1442)], 3 vols., Cairo (1998); French tr. P. Casanova, Description historique et topographique de l’Égypte, Cairo (1906)Google Scholar
al-Maqrizi, , al-Suluk, ed. Ziyadah, M. M., Kitab al-suluk li-maʿrifat duwal al-muluk [of Abu al-’Abbas Ahmad ibn ’Ali al-Maqrizi (d. 1442)], 4 vols. in 9 pts., Cairo (1934–72)Google Scholar
al-Marzuqi, , al-Azminah, Kitab al-azminah wa-al-amkinah [of Abu ’Ali Ahmad ibn Muhammad al-Marzuqi (d. 1030)], 2 vols. in 1, Hyderabad (1914)
al-Mas’udi, , al-Tanbih, ed. Goeje, M. J., Kitab al-tanbih wa al-ishraf, BGA 8, Leiden (1894); French tr. B. Carra de Vaux, Le Livre de l’avertissement et de la revision, Paris (1896)Google Scholar
al-Mas’udi, , Muruj al-dhahab, ed. Pellat, C., Muruj al-dhahab wa-ma’adin al-jawhar [of Abu ’Ali ibn al-Husayn ibn ’Ali al-Mas’udi (d. c. 956)], 7 vols., Beirut (1966–79); ed. and French tr. B. de Maynard and P. de Courteille, Les prairies d’or, 9 vols., Paris (1861–77); rev. French tr. C. Pellat, 5 vols. to date, Beirut (1962–97)Google Scholar
Muhammad ibn Habib, al-Muhabbar, ed. Lichtenstädter, I., Kitab al-muhabbar [of Abu Ja’far Muhammad ibn Habib (d. 860)], Hyderabad (1942)Google Scholar
al-Tabari, , Ta’rikh, ed. Goeje, M. J. et al., Annales quos scripsit Abu Djafar Mohammed ibn Djarir at-Tabari, Ta’rikh al-rusul wa-al-muluk, 15 vols., Leiden (1879–1901); general ed. of translation E. Yarshater, The history of al-Tabari, 39 vols., Albany, NY (1985–99), tr. C. E. Bosworth (Ⅴ, ⅩⅩⅩⅢ), Y. Friedmann (Ⅻ), H. Kennedy (ⅩⅩⅨ), M. G. Morony (ⅩⅧ), S. D. Powers (ⅩⅪⅤ); partial German tr. T. Nöldeke, Geschichte der Perser und Araber zur Zeit der Sasaniden, Leiden (1879)Google Scholar
al-Tabari, , Tafsir, ed. ’al-Ghumrawi, M. Z. et al., Tafsir al-Qu’ran [of Abu Ja’far Muhammad ibn Jarir al-Tabari (d. 922/3)], 30 vols., Cairo (1903)Google Scholar
al-Waqidi, , Kitab al-maghazi, ed. Jones, M., The Kitab al-maghazi of al-Waqidi [of Abu ’Abd Allah Muhammad ibn ’Umar ibn Waqid al-Waqidi (d. 822)], 3 vols., London (1966)Google Scholar
al-Ya’qubi, , Ta’rikh, ed. Houtsma, M. T., Ibn-Wadhih qui dicitur al-Ja’qubi Historiae, 2 vols., Leiden (1883)Google Scholar
Albert, M. et al. (eds.) (1993), Christianismes orientaux, Paris
Alcuin, , Letters, ed. Dümmler, E., MGH Ep. 4, Berlin (1895), pp. 18–493; partial tr. Allott, S., Alcuin of York, c. ad 732 to 804: his life and letters, York (1974)Google Scholar
Alekseenko, N. (2003), ‘Les Relations entre Cherson et l’empire, d’après le témoignage des sceaux des archives de Cherson’, SBS 8, pp. 75–83Google Scholar
Alekseev, A. (1999), Tekstologiia slavianskoi Biblii, St Petersburg
Alexander, P. J. (1985), The Byzantine apocalyptic tradition, Berkeley
Alexander, P. J. (1953), ‘The iconoclastic council of St Sophia (815) and its definition (horos)’, DOP 7, pp. 35–66; repr. in Alexander (1978), no. 8 Google Scholar
Alexander, P. J. (1958a), The patriarch Nicephorus of Constantinople: ecclesiastical policy and image worship in the Byzantine empire, Oxford
Alexander, P. J. (1958b), ‘Church councils and patristic authority: the iconoclastic councils of Hiereia (754) and St Sophia (815)’, Harvard Studies in Classical Philology 63, pp. 493–505; repr. in Alexander (1978), no. 9 Google Scholar
Alexander, P. J. (1962), ‘The strength of empire and capital as seen through Byzantine eyes’, Sp 37, pp. 339–357; repr. in Alexander (1978), no. 3 Google Scholar
Alexander, P. J. (1973), ‘Les Débuts des conquêtes arabes en Sicile et la tradition apocalyptique byzantino-slave’, Bollettino del Centro di studi filologici e linguistici siciliani 12, pp. 7–35; repr. in Alexander (1978), no. 14 Google Scholar
Alexander, P. J. (1977), ‘Religious persecution and resistance in the Byzantine empire of the eighth and ninth centuries: methods and justifications’, Sp 52, pp. 238–64; repr. in Alexander (1978), no. 10 Google Scholar
Alexander, P. J. (1978), Religious and political history and thought in the Byzantine empire, London
Liubarsky, I. N. (1996), ‘Why is the Alexiad a masterpiece of Byzantine literature?’, in Rosenqvist, (ed.) (1996), pp. 127–42; repr. in Gouma-Peterson (ed.) (2000), pp. 169–85
Macrides, R. (2000), ‘The pen and the sword: who wrote the Alexiad?’, in Gouma-Peterson, (ed.) (2000), pp. 63–81
Komnenos, Alexios I, Ordonnance nouvelle, in ed. Gautier, P., ‘L’Édit d’Alexis Ier Comnène sur la réforme du clergé’, REB 31 (1973), pp. 165–201Google Scholar
Alexiou, M. (1982–3), ‘Literary subversion and the aristocracy in twelfth-century Byzantium: a stylistic analysis of the Timarion’ (ch. 6–10), BMGSy 8, pp. 29–45Google Scholar
Alexiou, M. (1986), ‘The poverty of écriture and the craft of writing: towards a reappraisal of the Prodromic poems’, BMGS 10, pp. 1–40Google Scholar
Alishan, G. (1881), Shirak: teghagrut’iwn patkerats’oyts’, Venice
Allen, P. (1979), ‘The “Justinianic” plague’, Byz 49, pp. 5–20Google Scholar
Allen, P. (2000), ‘The definition and enforcement of orthodoxy’, in CAH, ⅪⅤ, pp. 811–34Google Scholar
Allen, P. and Jeffreys, E. (eds.) (1996), The sixth century: end or beginning?, ByzAust 10, Brisbane
Alston, R. (2001), ‘The population of late Roman Egypt and the end of the ancient world’, in Scheidel, (ed.) (2001), pp. 161–204
Alston, R. (2002), ‘Managing the frontiers: supplying the frontier troops in the sixth and seventh centuries’, in Erdkamp, (ed.) (2002), pp. 398–419
Altheim, F. and Stiehl, R. (1954), Ein asiatischer Staat: Feudalismus unter den Sasaniden und ihren Nachbarn, Wiesbaden
Altheim, F. and Stiehl, R. (1957), Finanzgeschichte der Spätantike, Frankfurt-am-Main
Altheim, F. and Stiehl, R. (1971–3), Christentum am Roten Meer, 2 vols., Berlin and New York
Althoff, G. (1991), ‘Vormundschaft, Erzieher, Lehrer – Einflüsse auf Otto Ⅲ’, in von Euw, and Schreiner, (eds.) (1991), Ⅱ, pp. 277–89
Althoff, G. (2003), Otto Ⅲ, tr. Jestice, P. G., University Park, PA
Althoff, G. et al. (eds.) (1988), Person und Gemeinschaft im Mittelalter: Karl Schmid zum fünfundsechzigsten Geburtstag, Sigmaringen
Alvermann, D. (1995), ‘La battaglia di Ottone Ⅱ contro i Saraceni nel 982’, Archivio storico per la Calabria e la Lucania 62, pp. 115–30Google Scholar
Amari, M. (1933–9), Storia dei musulmani di Sicilia, ed. Nallino, C. A., 2nd edn., 3 vols. in 5 pts., Catania
Amitai-Preiss, M. J. (1995), Mongols and Mamluks: the Mamluk-Ilkhanid war 1260–81, Cambridge
Zacharias of Mytilene Ammonius (De mundi opificio contra philosophos disputatio), ed. and Italian tr. Colonna, M. M., Ammonio, Naples (1973)Google Scholar
Amory, P. (1997), People and identity in Ostrogothic Italy, 489–554, Cambridge
Amsellem, E. (1999), ‘Les Stigand: des Normands à Constantinople’, REB 57, pp. 283–8Google Scholar
Analecta sacra et classica spicilegio Solesmensi parata, ed. Pitra, J. B., 7 vols., Paris and Rome (1876–91; repr. Farnborough, 1967)
Analekta hierosolymitikes stachyologias, ed. Papadopoulos-Kerameus, A., 5 vols., St Petersburg (1891–8; repr. Brussels, 1963)
Anastasi, R. (1969), Studi sulla Chronographia di Michele Psello, Catania
Anastos, M. V. (1957), ‘The transfer of Illyricum, Calabria and Sicily to the jurisdiction of the patriarchate of Constantinople in 732–733’, RSBN 9, pp. 14–31; repr. in Anastos (1979), no. 9 Google Scholar
Anastos, M. V. (1968), ‘Leo Ⅲ’s edict against the images in the year 726–727 and Italo-Byzantine relations between 726 and 730’, BF 3, pp. 5–41; repr. in Anastos (1979), no. 8 Google Scholar
Anastos, M. V. (1979), Studies in Byzantine intellectual history, London
Anastos, M. V. (1993), ‘The coronation of Emperor Michael Ⅳ in 1034 by Empress Zoe and its significance’, in Langdon, et al. (eds.) (1993), I, pp. 23–43; repr. in Anastos (2001b), no. 7
Anastos, M. V. (2001a), ‘Constantinople and Rome: a survey of the relations between the Byzantine and the Roman churches’, in Anastos, (2001b), no. 8, pp. i–vi, 1–119
Anastos, M. V. (2001b), Aspects of the mind of Byzantium: political theory, theology and ecclesiastical relations with the See of Rome, ed. Vryonis, S. and Goodhue, N., Aldershot
Anca, A. S. (2005), ‘Ehrerweisung durch Geschenke in der Komnenenzeit: Gewohnheiten und Regeln des herrscherlichen Schenkens’, MSABK 4, pp. 185–94Google Scholar
Andel, T. H. et al. (1986), ‘Five thousand years of land use and abuse in the southern Argolid’, Hesperia 55, pp. 103–28Google Scholar
Dandolo, Andrea, Chronica, ed. Pastorello, E., Andreae Danduli Ducis Venetiarum, Chronica per extensum descripta: aa 46–1280 d.C., Bologna (1938–58)Google Scholar
Andrea, A. J. (tr.), Contemporary sources for the Fourth Crusade, Leiden (2000)
Andreescu-Treadgold, I. and Treadgold, W. (1997), ‘Procopius and the imperial panels of S. Vitale’, The Art Bulletin 79, pp. 708–23Google Scholar
Angelidi, C. (1994), ‘Un texte patriographique et édifiant: le “discours narratif” sur les Hodégoi’, REB 52, pp. 113–49Google Scholar
Angelidi, C. and Papamastorakis, T. (2000), ‘The veneration of the Virgin Hodegetria and the Hodegon monastery’, in Vassilaki (ed.) (2000), pp. 272–87
Angelov, D. et al. (eds.) (1984), Sbornik v pamet na Prof. Stancho Vaklinov, Sofia
Angelov, D. (1956), ‘Certains aspects de la conquête des peuples balkaniques par les Turcs’, BSl 17, pp. 220–75; repr. in Angelov, D. (1978), no. 12 Google Scholar
Angelov, D. (1961), Bogomilstvoto v B’lgariia, Sofia; French tr. Le Bogomilisme en Bulgarie, Toulouse, 1972 Google Scholar
Angelov, D. (1978), Les Balkans au moyen âge: la Bulgarie des Bogomils aux Turcs, London
Angelov, D. G. (2004), ‘Plato, Aristotle and “Byzantine political philosophy”’, Mélanges de l’Université Saint-Joseph 57, pp. 499–523Google Scholar
Angelov, D. G. (2007), Imperial ideology and political thought in Byzantium, 1204–1330, Cambridge
Angold, M. (1995), Church and society in Byzantium under the Comneni, 1081–1261, Cambridge
Angold, M. (1997), The Byzantine empire, 1025–1204: a political history, 2nd edn., London
Angold, M. (2001), Byzantium: the bridge from antiquity to the middle ages, London
Angold, M. (1985), ‘The shaping of the medieval Byzantine city’, BF 10, pp. 1–38Google Scholar
Angold, M. (1991), ‘The Byzantine state on the eve of the battle of Manzikert’, in Bryer, and Ursinus, (eds.) (1991), pp. 9–34
Angold, M. (1999), ‘The road to 1204: the Byzantine background to the Fourth Crusade’, JMH 25, pp. 257–78Google Scholar
Angold, M. (ed.) (1984), The Byzantine aristocracy, Ⅸ to ⅩⅢ centuries, BAR IS 221, Oxford
Angold, M. (1975a), A Byzantine government in exile: government and society under the Laskarids of Nicaea 1204–1261, Oxford
Angold, M. (1975b), ‘Byzantine “nationalism” and the Nicaean empire’, BMGS 1, pp. 49–70Google Scholar
Angold, M. (1980), ‘The interaction of Latins and Byzantines during the period of the Latin empire, 1204–1261: the case of the ordeal’, in ACIEB 15, IV, pp. 1–10Google Scholar
Angold, M. (1989), ‘Greeks and Latins after 1204: the perspective of exile’, MHR 4, pp. 63–86, repr. in Arbel et al. (eds.) (1989), pp. 63–86Google Scholar
Angold, M. (1993), ‘Administration of the empire of Nicaea’, BF 19, pp. 127–38Google Scholar
Angold, M. (2003a), The Fourth Crusade: event and context, Harlow
Angold, M. (ed.) (2006), The Cambridge history of Christianity, V: Eastern Christianity, Cambridge
Ankori, Z. (1959), Karaites in Byzantium: the formative years, 970–1110, New York
Komnena, Anna, Alexiad, ed. Reinsch, D. R. and Kambylis, A., 2 vols., CFHB 40, Berlin and New York (2001); ed. and French tr. B. Leib, 4 vols., Paris (1937–76); tr. E. R. A. Sewter, Harmondsworth (1969)
Annales Bertiniani, ed. Grat, F. et al., Annales de Saint-Bertin, Paris (1964); tr. Nelson, J., The Annals of Saint-Bertin, Manchester (1991)Google Scholar
Annales Mosellani, ed. Lappenberg, J. M., MGH SS 16, Hanover (1859), 494–9Google Scholar
Annales regni Francorum, ed. Kurze, F., MGH SRG 6, Hanover (1895); tr. B. W. Scholz, Carolingian chronicles: royal Frankish annals and Nithard’s histories, Ann Arbor, MI (1970)Google Scholar
Anonymi professoris epistulae, ed. Markopoulos, A., CFHB 37, Berlin (2000) (contents summarised by Browning (1954), pp. 402–25)
Ansbert, , History of Frederick’s expedition, ed. Chroust, A., Historia de expeditione Friderici imperatoris, in Quellen zur Geschichte des Kreuzzuges Kaiser Friedrichs I., MGH SRG n.s. 5, Berlin (1928; repr. 1964), pp. 1–115Google Scholar
Liudprand of Cremona, Antapodosis, ed. Chiesa, P., Liudprandi Cremonensis opera omnia, CCCM 156, Turnhout (1998), pp. 1–150; tr. F. A. Wright, The works of Liudprand of Cremona, London (1930), pp. 25–212; French tr. J. Schnapp, Liutprand de Crémone, Ambassades à Byzance, Toulouse (2004)Google Scholar
Anthologia graeca, ed. and tr. Paton, W. R., The Greek anthology, 5 vols., London and New York (1916–18)Google Scholar
Nikephoros I, patriarch of Constantinople, Antirrhetici, PG 100, cols. 205–533; French tr. Mondzain-Baudinet, M.-J., Discours contre les iconoclastes, Paris (1989)Google Scholar
Antoniadis-Bibicou, H. (1963), Recherches sur les douanes à Byzance, Paris
Antonopoulou, T. (1997), The homilies of the emperor Leo Ⅵ, Leiden
Apostolides, K. M. (1929), ‘Dyo engrapha ek Philippoupoleos apo ton archon tou 19ou aionos’, Thrakika 2, pp. 325–68Google Scholar
Apostolides, K. M. (1941–42a), ‘Romania-Zagora kai ta tes Thrakes oria epi tes byzantiakes autokratorias’, Archeion tou Thrakikou Laographikou kai Glossikou Thesaurou 8, pp. 65–82Google Scholar
Apostolides, K. M. (1941–42b), ‘E dia ton aionon ethnike physiognomia tes Thrakes’, Archeion tou Thrakikou Laographikou kai Glossikou Thesaurou 8, pp. 83–122Google Scholar
Apostolović, M. (1902), ‘Todora Metohita poslanica o diplomatskom putu u Srbiju’, Letopis matice srpske 216, pp. 25–58Google Scholar
Arafat, W. (1958), ‘Early critics of the authenticity of the poetry of the Sira’’, BSOAS 21, pp. 453–63Google Scholar
Arafat, W. (1965), ‘An aspect of the forger’s art in early Islamic poetry’, BSOAS 28, pp. 477–82Google Scholar
Arafat, W. (1968), ‘Fact and fiction in the history of pre-Islamic idol-worship’, IQ 12, pp. 9–21Google Scholar
Arbel, B. (ed.) (1996), Intercultural contacts in the medieval Mediterranean, London
Arbel, B. et al. (eds.) (1989), Latins and Greeks in the eastern Mediterranean after 1204, London
Archer, L. J. et al. (eds.) (1994), Women in ancient societies: an illusion of the night, Basingstoke
Archives de l’Athos, ed. Lemerle, P. et al., 22 vols. to date, Paris (1937–)
Arethas, , archbishop of Caesarea, Orations, ed. (with English summaries) Jenkins, R. J. H. et al., ‘Nine orations of Arethas from Cod. Marc. gr. 524’, BZ 47 (1954), pp. 1–40Google Scholar
Arethas, , archbishop of Caesarea, Scripta minora, ed. Westerink, L. G., 2 vols., Leipzig (1968–72)
Argant, J. (2003), ‘Données palynologiques’, in Geyer, and Lefort, (eds.) (2003), pp. 175–200
Argenti, P. P. (1958), The occupation of Chios by the Genoese and their administration of the island (1346–1566), 3 vols., Cambridge
Arjava, A. (1996), Women and law in late antiquity, Oxford
Arnaldi, G. (1987), ‘Le origini del patrimonio di S. Pietro’, in Arnaldi, et al. (1987), pp. 3–151
Arnaldi, G. et al. (1987), Comuni e signorie nell’Italia nordorientale e centrale: Lazio, Umbria e Marche, Lucca, Storia d’Italia 7.2, Turin
Arnaldi, G. and Cavallo, G. (eds.) (1997), Europa medievale e mondo bizantino: contatti effettivi e possibilità di studi comparati, Rome
Arnaldi, G., et al. (eds.) (1997), Storia di Venezia, Ⅲ: La formazione dello stato patrizio, Rome
Arslan, E. A. and Morrisson, C. (2002), ‘Monete e moneta a Roma nell’alto medioevo’, Roma fra oriente e occidente = SSCIS 49, Ⅱ, pp. 1255–1305Google Scholar
Arthur, P. (1997), ‘Un gruppo di ceramiche alto medievale da Hierapolis (Pamukkale, Denizli), Turchia occidentale’, Archeologia medievale 24, pp. 531–40Google Scholar
Arthur, P. (2002), Naples, from Roman town to city-state: an archaeological perspective, London
Arutiunova-Fidanian, V. A. (1980), Armiane-khalkidoniti na vostochnikh granitsakh vizantiiskoi imperii (XIv.), Erevan
Arutiunova-Fidanian, V. A. (1988–9), ‘The ethno-confessional self-awareness of Armenian Chalcedonians’, REA n.s. 21, pp. 345–63Google Scholar
Asdracha, C. (1976), La Région des Rhodopes aux ⅩⅢe et ⅩⅣe siècles; étude de géographie historique, Athens
Asdracha, C. (1982), ‘Modes d’affirmation des pouvoirs locaux bulgares pendant le moyen âge tardif’, P’rvi mezhdunaroden kongres po b’lgaristika, Sofia, 23 mai–3 iuni 1981. Dokladi, Part I: B’lgarskata d’rzhava prez vekovete. 1: Srednovekovnata b’lgarska d’rzhava prez vekovete; B’lgarskata d’rzhava prez epokhata na kapitalizma, Sofia, pp. 76–87Google Scholar
Ashtor, E. (1983), Levant trade in the later middle ages, Princeton
Assizes of Romania, ed. and French tr. G. Recoura, Les Assises de Romanie, Paris (1930); ed. Parmeggiani, A., Libro dele uxanze e statuti delo imperio de Romania, Spoleto (1998); tr. P. Topping, Feudal institutions as revealed in the Assizes of Romania, the Law Code of Frankish Greece, Philadelphia (1949; repr. in Topping (1977), no. 1)Google Scholar
Astruc, C. et al. (1970), ‘Les Sources grecques pour l’histoire des Pauliciens d’Asie Mineure: texte critique et traduction’, TM 4, pp. 1–227Google Scholar
Atherden, M. A. and Hall, J. A. (1994), ‘Holocene pollen diagrams from Greece’, Historical biology 9, pp. 117–30Google Scholar
Atherden, M. A. and Hall, J. A. (1999), ‘Human impact on vegetation in the White Mountains of Crete since ad 500’, The Holocene 9, pp. 183–93Google Scholar
Atiya, A. S. (1934), The crusade of Nicopolis, London; repr. New York, 1978
Atiya, A. S. (1938), The crusade in the later middle ages, London; repr. New York, 1965
Augenti, A. (1996), Il Palatino nel medioevo: archeologia e topografia (secoli Ⅵ–ⅩⅢ), Rome
Ševčenko, I. (1982b), ‘Nicéphore Blemmydès, Autobiographies (1264 et 1265)’, in Guillou, (ed.) (1982), pp. 111–37
Gregory of Cyprus, Autobiography, in Lameere, W., La Tradition manuscrite de la correspondance de Grégoire de Chypre, patriarche de Constantinople 1283–1289, Brussels and Rome (1937), pp. 176–91; tr. A. Pelendrides, The Autobiography of George of Cyprus (Ecumenical Patriarch Gregory Ⅱ), London (1993), pp. 21–45Google Scholar
Auzépy, M.-F. (1988), ‘La Place des moines à Nicée Ⅱ (787)’, Byz 58, pp. 5–21Google Scholar
Auzépy, M.-F. (1990), ‘La Destruction de l’icône du Christ de la Chalcé par Léon Ⅲ: propagande ou réalité?’, Byz 60, pp. 445–92Google Scholar
Auzépy, M.-F. (1992), ‘L’Analyse littéraire et l’historien: l’exemple des vies de saints iconoclastes’, BSl 53, pp. 57–67Google Scholar
Auzépy, M.-F. (1994a), ‘Constantin V, l’empereur isaurien et les Carolingiens’, in Redon, and Rosenberger, (eds.) (1994), pp. 49–64
Auzépy, M.-F. (1994b), ‘De la Palestine à Constantinople (Ⅷe–Ⅸe siècles): Étienne le Sabaïte et Jean Damascène’, TM 12, pp. 183–218Google Scholar
Auzépy, M.-F. (1995a), ‘L’Adversus Constantinum Caballinum et Jean de Jérusalem’, BSl 56, pp. 323–38Google Scholar
Auzépy, M.-F. (1995b), ‘La Carrière d’André de Crète’, BZ 88, pp. 1–12Google Scholar
Auzépy, M.-F. (1997), ‘Francfort et Nicée Ⅱ’, in Berndt, (ed.) (1997), I, pp. 279–300
Auzépy, M.-F. (1999), L’Hagiographie et l’iconoclasme byzantin: le cas de la Vie d’Étienne le Jeune, Aldershot
Auzépy, M.-F. (2000), ‘La Gothie aux Ⅷe–Ⅸe siècles d’après les sources ecclésiastiques et hagiographiques’, in Materialy po arkheologii, istorii i etnografii Tavrii 7, pp. 324–31 [= Materials in archaeology, history and ethnography of Tauria, Ⅷ, ed. A. Aïbabin, Simferopol, 2000]Google Scholar
Auzépy, M.-F. (2001), ‘Les Isauriens et l’espace sacré: l’église et les reliques’, in Kaplan, (ed.) (2001), pp. 13–24
Auzépy, M.-F. (2003), ‘Les Monastères’, in Geyer, and Lefort (eds.) (2003) pp. 431–58
Auzépy, M.-F. (2004), ‘Les Enjeux de l’iconoclasme’, Cristianità d’occidente e cristianità d’oriente (secoli Ⅵ–Ⅺ) = SSCIS 51, pp. 127–69Google Scholar
Auzépy, M.-F. et al. (1996), La Chrétienté orientale du début du Ⅶe siècle au milieu du Ⅺe siècle: textes et documents, Paris
Auzépy, M.-Fr. (2002), ‘Constantin, Théodore et le dragon’, in Nikolaou, (ed.) (2002), pp. 87–96
Avramea, A. (1997), Le Péloponnèse du IVeau Ⅷesiècle: changements et persistances, BSo 15, Paris
Avramea, A. (2001), ‘Les Slaves dans le Péloponnèse’, in Kountoura-Galake, (ed.) (2001), pp. 293–302
Avramea, A. et al. (eds.) (2003), Byzantio, kratos kai koinonia: mneme Nikou Oikonomide (Byzantium, state and society: in memory of Nikos Oikonomides), Athens
Ayatkar i zamaspik, ed. and Italian tr. Messina, G., Libro apocalittico persiano, Rome (1939)Google Scholar
Azpeitia, J. (2005), ‘Deir Sim’ân, monastère nord-ouest: présentation de l’église (avec un appendice épigraphique par Alain Desreumaux)’, TM 15, pp. 37–65Google Scholar
Azzara, C. (1994), Venetiae: determinazione di un’area regionale fra antichità e alto medioevo, Treviso
Bálint, C. (2000), ‘Byzantinisches zur Herkunftsfrage des vielteiligen Gürtels’, in Bálint, (ed.) (2000), pp. 99–162
Bálint, C. (ed.) (2000), Kontakte zwischen Iran, Byzanz und der Steppe im 6.–7. Jahrhundert, Budapest and Naples
Böhlendorf-Arslan, B. (2004), Glasierte byzantinische Keramik aus der Türkei, 3 vols., Istanbul
Böhlig, A. (1980), Die Gnosis, Ⅲ: Der Manichäismus, Zurich and Munich
Büttner, E. (2007), Erzbischof Leon von Ohrid (1037–1056): Leben und Werk (mit den Texten seiner bisher unedierten asketischen Schrift und seiner drei Briefe an den Papst), Bamberg
Bănescu, N. (1946), Les Duchés byzantins de Paristrion (Paradounavon) et de Bulgarie, Bucharest
Babinger, F. (1978), Mehmed the Conqueror and his time, tr. Manheim, R., Princeton
Back, M. (1978), Die sassanidischen Staatsinschriften, Leiden
Badawi, ’A. R. (ed.) (1962), Mélanges Taha Husain, Cairo
Baddeley, O. and Brunner, E. (1996), The Monastery of Saint Catherine, London
Bagnall, R. (1993), Egypt in late antiquity, Princeton
Bagnall, R. (ed.) (2007), Egypt in the Byzantine world, 300–700, Cambridge
Baillie, M. (1999), Exodus to Arthur: catastrophic encounters with comets, London
Baird, D. (2000), ‘Konya Plain survey’, Anatolian archaeology 6, p. 15 Google Scholar
Baird, D. (2004), ‘Settlement expansion on the Konya Plain, Anatolia: 5th–7th centuries ad’, in Bowden, et al. (eds.) (2004), pp. 217–46
Baker, D. (ed.) (1976), The orthodox churches and the west, SCH 13, Oxford
Baker, D. (ed.) (1973), Sanctity and secularity: the church and the world, SCH 10, Oxford
Baker, D. (ed.) (1973), Relations between east and west in the middle ages, Edinburgh
Bakhit, M. A. (ed.) (1987), Proceedings of the second symposium on the history of Bilad al-Sham during the early Islamic period up to 40 ah/640 ad, 3 vols., Amman
Bakirtzis, C. (2003), ‘The urban continuity and size of late Byzantine Thessalonike’, DOP 57, pp. 35–64Google Scholar
Bakker, W. F., et al. (eds.) (1972), Studia byzantina et neohellenica neerlandica, Leiden
Balard, M. et al. (eds.) (2005), Byzance et le monde extérieur: contacts, relations, échanges (Actes de trois séances du ⅩⅩe Congrès international des études byzantines, Paris, 19–25 aoÛt 2001), BSo 21, Paris
Balard, M. (1976), ‘Amalfi et Byzance (Xe–XIIe siècles)’, TM 6, pp. 85–95Google Scholar
Balard, M. et al. (eds.) (1998), Eupsychia: mélanges offerts à Hélène Ahrweiler, 2 vols., BSo 16, Paris
Balard, M. (1966), ‘Les Génois en Romanie entre 1204 et 1261: recherches dans les minutiers notariaux génois’, Mélanges d’archéologie et d’histoire. École française de Rome 78, pp. 467–502Google Scholar
Balard, M. (1978), La Romanie génoise, XIIe–début du XVe siècle, 2 vols., Genoa and Rome
Balard, M. (1995), ‘The Greeks of Crimea under Genoese rule in the ⅩⅣth and XVth centuries’, DOP 49, pp. 23–32Google Scholar
Balard, M. (2002), ‘Chio, centre économique en mer Egée (ⅩⅣe–XVe siècles)’, TM 24, pp. 13–19Google Scholar
Balard, M. et al. (eds.) (1987), Les Italiens à Byzance, Paris
Balard, M. and Ducellier, A. (eds.) (1995), Coloniser au moyen âge, Paris
Balard, M. and Ducellier, A. (eds.) (1999), Le Partage du monde: échanges et colonisation dans la Méditerranée médiévale, Paris
Balard, M. and Ducellier, A. (eds.) (2002), Migrations et diasporas méditerranéennes (Xe–XVIe siècles): actes du colloque de Conques, octobre 1999, BSo 19, Paris
Balascev, G. (1911), ‘Pismo ot imperatora Teodora II Laskar po skljucvaneto mira s car Michaila Asena (1256 g.)’, Minalo II, 5–6Google Scholar
Baldwin, B. (1978), ‘Menander Protector’, DOP 32, pp. 99–125Google Scholar
Balfour, D. (1982–3), ‘Saint Gregory of Sinai’s life story and spiritual profile – the works of Gregory the Sinaïte’, Theologia 53, pp. 30–62, 417–29, 697–709, 1102–18; Theologia 54, pp. 153–83Google Scholar
Balfour, D. (1984), ‘Was St Gregory Palamas St Gregory the Sinaite’s pupil?’, St Vladimir’s Theological Quarterly 28, pp. 115–30Google Scholar
Balivet, M. (1994), Romanie byzantine et pays de Rum turc: histoire d’un espace d’imbrication gréco-turque, Istanbul
Ball, J. L. (2005), Byzantine dress: representations of secular dress in eighth- to twelfth-century painting, Basingstoke
Balletto, L. (ed.) (1997), Oriente e occidente tra medioevo ed età moderna. Studi in onore di G. Pistarino, 2 vols., Acqui Terme
Balty, J. (1989), ‘Mosaïques antiques de Syrie et de Jordanie’, in Piccirillo, (ed.) (1989), pp. 149–60
Banaji, J. (2001), Agrarian change in late antiquity: gold, labour and aristocratic dominance, Oxford
Bar Hebraeus, , Chronography, ed. Bedjan, P., Chronicon syriacum, Paris (1890); tr. E. A. Wallis Budge, The chronography of Gregory Abu’l Faraj, the son of Aaron, the Hebrew physician, commonly known as Bar Hebraeus, 2 vols., London (1932)
Barber, C. (1997), ‘Homo byzantinus?’, in James (ed.) (1997), pp. 185–99
Barber, C. (2002), Figure and likeness: on the limits of representation in Byzantine iconoclasm, Princeton
Barber, M. (1989), ‘Western attitudes to Frankish Greece in the thirteenth century’, MHR 4, pp. 111–28; repr. in Arbel et al. (eds.) (1989), pp. 111–28; repr. in Barber (1995), no. 10 Google Scholar
Barber, M. (1995), Crusaders and heretics, 12th–14th centuries, Aldershot
Barbero, A. and Loring, M. I. (2005), ‘The formation of the Sueve and Visigothic kingdoms in Spain’, in NCMH, I, pp. 162–92Google Scholar
Barbu, D. (1989), ‘Monde byzantin ou monde orthodoxe’, RESEE 27, pp. 259–71Google Scholar
Bardill, J. (2004), Brickstamps of Constantinople, 2 vols., Oxford
Bardill, J. (2006), ‘Visualizing the Great Palace of the Byzantine emperors at Constantinople: archaeology, text and topography’, in Bauer (ed.) (2006), pp. 5–46
Barford, P. M. (2001), The early Slavs: culture and society in early medieval eastern Europe, London
Barišić, F. (ed.) (1963–4), Mélanges Georges Ostrogorsky = ZRVI 8, 2 vols., Belgrade
Barker, J. W. (1969), Manuel Ⅱ Palaeologus, 1391–1425: a study in late Byzantine statesmanship, New Brunswick, NJ
Barker, J. W. (2003), ‘Late Byzantine Thessalonike: a second city’s challenges and responses’, DOP 57, pp. 5–54Google Scholar
Barnard, L. W. (1974), The Graeco-Roman and oriental background of the iconoclastic controversy, Leiden
Barnea, I. (1983), ‘Sigilii bizantine inedite din Dobrogea, I’, Pontica 16, pp. 263–72Google Scholar
Barnea, I. (1987), ‘Sceaux byzantins de Dobroudja’, SBS 1, pp. 77–88Google Scholar
Barnes, H. and Whittow, M. (1993), ‘The Oxford University/British Institute of Archaeology at Ankara survey of medieval castles of Anatolia (1992). Mastaura Kalesi: a preliminary report’, Anatolian studies 43, pp. 117–35Google Scholar
Barnwell, P. S. (1992), Emperor, prefects and kings: the Roman west, 395–565, London
Baronas, D. (2004), ‘The three martyrs of Vilnius: a fourteenth-century martyrdom and its documentary sources’, AnBoll 122, pp. 83–134Google Scholar
Bartusis, M. (1982), ‘On the status of stratiotai during the late Byzantine period’, ZRVI 21, pp. 53–9Google Scholar
Bartusis, M. (1988), ‘The kavallarioi of Byzantium’, Sp 63, pp. 343–50Google Scholar
Bartusis, M. (1992), The late Byzantine army: arms and society 1204–1453, Philadelphia
Barzos, K. (1984), E genealogia ton Komnenon, 2 vols., Thessalonica
Bashear, S. (1984), Muqaddima fi l-ta’rikh al-akhar, Jerusalem
Bashear, S. (1997), Arabs and others in early Islam, Princeton
Basilika, ed. Scheltema, H. J. et al., Basilicorum libri LX, Series A (Text) 8 vols., Series B (Scholia) 9 vols., Groningen (1953–88)Google Scholar
Bass, G. F. et al. (eds.) (2004), Serçe Limani: an eleventh-century shipwreck, I: The ship and its anchorage, crew and passengers, College Station, TX
Bauer, F. A. (2006), ‘Potentieller Besitz: Geschenke im Rahmen des byzantinischen Kaiserzeremoniells’, in Bauer, (ed.) (2006), pp. 135–70
Bauer, F. A. (ed.) (2006), Visualisierungen von Herrschaft: frühmittelalterliche Residenzen – Gestalt und Zeremoniell, Istanbul
Baun, J. (2007), Tales from another Byzantium: celestial journey and local community in the medieval Greek Apocrypha, Cambridge
Baun, J. (2000), ‘Middle Byzantine “tours of hell”: outsider theodicy?’, in Smythe, (ed.) (2000), pp. 47–60
Baun, J. (2008), ‘Last things’, in Noble, and Smith, (eds.) (2008), pp. 606–24
Bavant, B. (1979), ‘Le Duché byzantin de Rome: origine, durée et extension géographique’, MEFRM 91, pp. 41–88Google Scholar
Baynes, N. H. (1910), ‘Rome and Armenia in the fourth century’, EHR 25, pp. 625–43; repr. in Baynes (1955), pp. 186–208Google Scholar
Baynes, N. H. (1949), ‘The supernatural defenders of Constantinople’, AB 67, pp. 165–77; repr. in Baynes (1955), pp. 248–60Google Scholar
Baynes, N. H. (1955), Byzantine studies and other essays, London
Bazzana, A. (ed.) (1999), Archéologie des espaces agraires méditerranéens au moyen âge: actes du colloque de Murcie (Espagne) tenu du 8 au 12 mai 1992, Castrum 5, Madrid
Beaton, R. and Ricks, D. (eds.) (1993), Digenes Akrites: new approaches to Byzantine heroic poetry, Aldershot
Beaton, R. and Roueché, C. (eds.) (1993), The making of Byzantine history: studies dedicated to Donald M. Nicol, Aldershot
Beaton, R. (1996), The medieval Greek romance, 2nd edn., London
Beaucamp, J. et al. (2004), Recherches sur la Chronique de Jean Malalas, Paris
Beaucamp, J. (1977), ‘La Situation juridique de la femme à Byzance’, Cahiers de civilisation médiévale, Xe–XIIesiècles 20, pp. 145–76Google Scholar
Beaucamp, J. (2004), ‘La Christianisation du droit à Byzance: l’exemple du statut des femmes’, Cristianità d’occidente e cristianità d’oriente (secoli VI–Ⅺ) = SSCIS 51, pp. 917–55Google Scholar
Beaucamp, J. and Dagron, G. (eds.) (1998), La Transmission du patrimoine: Byzance et l’aire méditerranéenne, Paris
Becher, M. (2002), ‘Die Kaiserkrönung im Jahr 800: eine Streitfrage zwischen Karl dem Grossen und Papst Leo Ⅲ.’, Rheinische Vierteljahrsblätter 66, pp. 1–38Google Scholar
Beck, H.-G. (1959), Kirche und theologische Literatur im Byzantinischen Reich, Munich
Beck, H.-G. (1971), Geschichte der byzantinischen Volksliteratur, Munich
Beck, H.-G. (1978), Das byzantinische Jahrtausend, Munich
Beck, H.-G. (1965), ‘Konstantinopel: zur Sozialgeschichte einer frühmittelalterlichen Haupstadt’, BZ 58, pp. 11–45; repr. in Beck (1972), no. 10 Google Scholar
Beck, H.-G. (1966), ‘Senat und Volk von Konstantinopel: Probleme der byzantinischen Verfassungsgeschichte’, Bayerische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Philosophisch-Historische Klasse. Sitzungsberichte 1966, pp. 1–75; repr. in Beck (1972), no. 12 Google Scholar
Beck, H.-G. (1967), ‘Christliche Mission und politische Propaganda im byzantinischen Reich’, La conversione al Cristianesimo nell’Europa dell’alto medioevo = SSCIS 14, pp. 649–74; repr. in Beck (1972), no. 4 Google Scholar
Beck, H.-G. (1969), ‘The Byzantine church in the age of Photius’, in Kempf, et al. (1969), pp. 174–93
Beck, H.-G. (1972), Ideen und Realitäten in Byzanz, London
Beckwith, J. (1979), Early Christian and Byzantine art, 2nd edn., Harmondsworth
Bede, , De temporibus, in Bede, Opera (1975–80), Ⅲ, pp. 585–611Google Scholar
Bede, , De temporum ratione, in Bede, Opera (1975–80), Ⅱ, pp. 263–544; tr. Wallis, F., The reckoning of time, Liverpool (1999)Google Scholar
Bede, , Opera, ed. Jones, C. W. and Kendall, C. B., Bedae venerabilis opera, CCSL 123A–C, 3 vols., Turnhout (1975–80)Google Scholar
Beihammer, A. D. (2000), Nachrichten zum byzantinischen Urkundenwesen in arabischen Quellen (565–811), Bonn
Beihammer, A. D. (2004), ‘Die Kraft der Zeichen: Symbolische Kommunikation in der byzantinisch-arabischen Diplomatie des 10. und 11. Jahrhunderts’, JÖB 54, pp. 159–89Google Scholar
Bekkum, W. J. (2002), ‘Jewish messianic expectations in the age of Heraclius’, in Reinink and Stolte (eds.) (2002), pp. 95–112
Beldiceanu, N. and Beldiceanu-Steinherr, I. (1980), ‘Recherches sur la Morée (1461–1512)’, SF 39, pp. 17–74Google Scholar
Beletsky, D. V. and Vinogradov, A. I. (2005), ‘Freski Sentinskogo khrama i problemy istorii alanskogo khristianstva v X v.’, Rossiiskaia arkheologiia no. 1, pp. 130–42Google Scholar
Belke, K. et al. (eds.) (2000), Byzanz als Raum: zu Methoden und Inhalten der historischen Geographie des östlichen Mittelmeerraumes, Vienna
Bellamy, J. A. (1985), ‘A new reading of the Namarah inscription’, JAOS 105, pp. 31–51Google Scholar
Belletzkie, R. J. (1980), ‘Pope Nicholas I and John of Ravenna: the struggle for ecclesiastical rights in the ninth century, Church history 49, pp. 262–72Google Scholar
Bellier, P. et al. (1986), Paysages de Macédoine: leurs caractères, leur évolution à travers les documents et les récits des voyageurs, Paris
Belting, H. (1962), ‘Studien zum beneventanischen Hof im 8. Jahrhundert’, DOP 16, pp. 141–93Google Scholar
Belting, H. (1994), Likeness and presence: a history of the image before the era of art, tr. Jephcott, E., Chicago; tr. of Belting, H. (1990), Bild und Kult. Eine Geschichte des Bildes vor dem Zeitalter der Kunst, Munich Google Scholar
Belting, H. et al. (1978), The mosaics and frescoes of St Mary Pammakaristos (Fethiye Camii) at Istanbul, DOSt 15, Washington, DC
Bendall, S. and Nesbitt, J. (1990), ‘A “poor” token from the reign of Constantine V’, Byz 60, pp. 432–5Google Scholar
Benvenuto de Brixano, notaio in Candia, 1301–1302, ed. Rocca, R. Morozzo della, Venice (1950)
Berardi, D. et al. (eds.) (1990–6), Storia di Ravenna, 5 vols. in 6 pts., Venice
Berbérian, H. (1964), ‘Autobiographie d’Anania Sirakec’i’, REA n.s. 1, pp. 189–94Google Scholar
Berger, A. (1988), Untersuchungen zu den Patria Konstantinupoleos, Bonn
Berger, A. (2001), ‘Das Dossier des heiligen Gregentios, ein Werk der Makedonenzeit’, Byzantina 22, pp. 53–65Google Scholar
Berndt, R. (ed.) (1997), Das Frankfurter Konzil von 794: Kristallisationspunkt karolingischer Kultur, 2 vols., Mainz
Bernicolas-Hatzopoulos, D. (1983), ‘The first siege of Constantinople by the Ottomans (1394–1402) and its repercussions on the civilian population of the city’, BS 10, pp. 39–51Google Scholar
Berschin, W. (1988), Greek letters and the Latin middle ages: from Jerome to Nicholas of Cusa, tr. Frakes, J. C., Washington, DC
Bertelè, T. (1962), ‘I gioelli della corona bizantina dati in pegno alla repubblica veneta nel sec. ⅩⅣ e Mastino II della Scala’, Studi in onore di Amintore Fanfani, II, Milan, pp. 87–188Google Scholar
Bertelè, T. (1978), Numismatique byzantine: suivie de deux études inédites sur les monnaies des Paléologues, French edn. C. Morrisson, Wetteren
Bertolini, O. (1941), Roma di fronte a Bisanzio e ai Longobardi, Bologna
Bertolini, O. (1950), ‘Sergio, arcivescovo di Ravenna (744–769) e i papi del suo tempo’, Studi romagnoli 1, pp. 43–88; repr. in Bertolini, O. (1968), II, pp. 551–91Google Scholar
Bertolini, O. (1967), ‘Quale fu il vero obbiettivo assegnato in Italia da Leone Ⅲ “Isaurico” all’armata di Manes, stratego dei Cibyrreoti?’, BF 2, pp. 15–49Google Scholar
Bertolini, O. (1968), Scritti scelti di storia medioevale, ed. Banti, O., 2 vols., Livorno
Bertolini, O. (1972), Roma e i Longobardi, Rome
Bertolini, P. (1970), ‘La serie episcopale napoletana nei sec. Ⅷ e IX: ricerche sulle fonti per la storia dell’Italia meridionale nell’alto medioevo’, Rivista di storia della chiesa in Italia 24, pp. 349–440Google Scholar
Bertolini, P. (1974), ‘La chiesa di Napoli durante la crisi iconoclasta: appunti sul codice Vaticano Latino 5007’, in Studi sul medioevo cristiano offerti a Rafaello Morghen per il 90. anniversario dell’Istituto Storico Italiano (1883–1973), 2 vols., Rome (1974), I, pp. 101–27Google Scholar
Beshevliev, V. (1963), Die protobulgarischen Inschriften, BBA 23, Berlin; rev. Bulgarian edn. P’rvo-B’lgarski nadpisi, Sofia (1979); 2nd edn. Sofia (1992)Google Scholar
Beshevliev, V. (1978), Bulgarisch-byzantinische Aufsätze, London
Beshevliev, V. (1981), Die protobulgarische Periode der bulgarischen Geschichte, Amsterdam
Bianconi, D. (2005), Tessalonica nell’età dei paleologi: le pratiche intellettuali nel riflesso della cultura scritta, Paris
Bibicou, H. (1959–60), ‘Une page d’histoire diplomatique de Byzance au Ⅺe siècle: Michel Ⅶ Doukas, Robert Guiscard et la pension des dignitaires’, Byz 29–30, pp. 43–75Google Scholar
Photios, patriarch of Constantinople, Bibliotheca, ed. and French tr. Henry, R., 9 vols., Paris (1959–91); partial tr. N. G. Wilson, London (1994)
Biliarsky, I. (1993), ‘Le rite du couronnement des tsars dans les pays slaves et la promotion d’autres axiai’, OCP 59, pp. 91–139Google Scholar
Biliarsky, I. (2001), ‘Some observations on the administrative terminology of the second Bulgarian empire (13th–14th centuries)’, BMGS 25, pp. 69–89Google Scholar
Bintliff, J. (1996), ‘The Frankish countryside in central Greece: the evidence from archaeological field survey’, in Lock, and Sanders, (eds.) (1996), pp. 1–18
Bintliff, J. (2000), ‘Reconstructing the Byzantine countryside: new approaches from landscape archaeology’, in Belke, et al. (eds.) (2000), pp. 37–63
Biraben, J.-N. and Goff, Le J. (1969), ‘La Peste dans le haut moyen âge’, Annales. Économies, Sociétés, Civilisations 24, pp. 1484–1510Google Scholar
Birkeland, H. (1956), The Lord guideth: studies on primitive Islam, Oslo
Birkenmeier, J. W. (2002), The development of the Komnenian army, 1081–1180, Leiden
Bisaha, N. (2004), Creating east and west: Renaissance humanists and the Ottoman Turks, Philadelphia
Bischoff, B. (1951), ‘Das griechische Element in der abendländischen Bildung des Mittelalters’, BZ 44, pp. 27–55; repr. in Bischoff (1966–81), II, pp. 246–75Google Scholar
Bischoff, B. (1966–81), Mittelalterliche Studien: ausgewählte Aufsätze zur Schriftkunde und Literaturgeschichte, 3 vols., Stuttgart
Bischoff, B. (1977), ‘Irische Schreiber im Karolingerreich’, in Jean Scot Érigène et l’histoire de la philosophie: Laon, 7–12 juillet 1975, Colloques internationaux du CNRS 561, Paris, pp. 47–58Google Scholar
Bischoff, B. (1984), Anecdota novissima: Texte des vierten bis sechzehnten Jahrhunderts, Stuttgart
Bischoff, B. and Lapidge, M. (1994), Biblical commentaries from the Canterbury school of Theodore and Hadrian, Cambridge
Blöndal, S. (1978), The Varangians of Byzantium: an aspect of Byzantine military history, rev. and trans. Benedikz, B. S., Cambridge
Blachère, R. (1952–66), Histoire de la littérature arabe des origines à la fin du ⅩⅤe siècle de J-C, 3 vols., Paris
Blachère, R. (1956), ‘Regards sur l’“acculturation” des arabo-musulmans jusque vers 40/661’, Arabica 3, pp. 247–65Google Scholar
Blankinship, K. Y. (1994), The end of the jihad state: the reign of Hisham ibn ’Abd al-Malik and the collapse of the Umayyads, Albany, NY
Bloch, H. (1984), ‘Der Autor der Graphia aureae urbis Romae’, DA 40, pp. 55–175Google Scholar
Bloch, H. (1988), ‘Peter the Deacon’s vision of Byzantium and a rediscovered treatise in his Acta S. Placidi’, Bisanzio, Roma e l’Italia nell’alto medioevo = SSCIS 34, pp. 797–847Google Scholar
Blockley, R. C. (ed. and tr.), The fragmentary classicising historians of the later Roman empire: Eunapius, Olympiodorus, Priscus, and Malchus, 2 vols., Liverpool, (1981–3)
Blockley, R. C. (1992), East Roman foreign policy, Leeds
Boase, T. S. R. (1978), ‘The history of the kingdom’, in Boase (ed.) (1978), pp. 1–33
Boase, T. S. R. (ed.) (1978), The Cilician kingdom of Armenia, Edinburgh
Boiukliev, I., ‘Shopov psaltir (tekst i komentar)’, B’lgarski ezik 13 (1963), pp. 234–54Google Scholar
Bojović, B. and Georgiev, B. (1997), ‘La Littérature autochtone (hagiographique et historiographique) en Bulgarie médiévale’, Cahiers balkaniques 4, pp. 21–44Google Scholar
Bojovic, B. I. (1995), L’Idéologie monarchique dans les hagio-biographies dynastiques du moyen âge serbe, OCA 248, Rome
Bon, A. (1969), La Morée franque: recherches historiques, topographiques et archéologiques sur la principauté d’Achaïe 1205–1430, 2 vols., Paris
Bonarek, J. (2003), Romajowie i obcy w kronice Jana Skylitzesa: identyfikacja etniczna Bizantyńczyków i ich stosunek do obcych w świetle kroniki Jana Skylitzesa, Torun
Bonifay, M. et al. (eds.) (1998), Fouilles à Marseille: les mobiliers (Ier–Ⅶe siècles ap. J. C.), Paris
Bonner, M. (ed.) (2004), Arab–Byzantine relations in early Islamic times, Aldershot
Bonner, M. (1996), Aristocratic violence and holy war: studies in the jihad and the Arab-Byzantine frontier, New Haven and London
Book of letters, ed. Izmireants’, Y., Girk’ T’ght’ots’, Tiflis (1901); ed. N. Pogharean, Jerusalem (1994); partial French tr. M. Tallon, Livre des lettres (Girk T’lt’oc): 1er groupe: documents concernant les relations avec les Grecs, Beirut (1955) [= Mélanges de l’Université Saint Joseph 32, pp. 1–146]; substantially tr. into French in Garsoïan (1999a), pp. 411–583Google Scholar
Gregory of Narek, Book of lamentations, French tr. Mahé, A. and Mahé, J.-P., Matean oghbergut’ean: le livre de lamentation, CSCO 584, Louvain (2000)Google Scholar
Leo Ⅵ, Book of the eparch, ed. and German tr. Koder, J., Das Eparchenbuch Leons des Weisen, CFHB 33, Vienna (1991); tr. E. H. Freshfield, Roman law in the later Roman empire: Byzantine guilds, professional and commercial, Cambridge (1938), pp. 1–50; repr. in To eparchikon biblion (The book of the eparch), intr. I. Dujčev, London (1970), pp. 223–70 [which also contains facsimile of Greek text; edn. by J. Nicole; and Latin and French tr. by J. Nicole]Google Scholar
Borchardt, K. and Bünz, E. (eds.) (1998), Forschungen zur Reichs-, Papst- und Landesgeschichte: Peter Herde zum 65. Geburtstag, 2 vols., Stuttgart
Borgolte, M. (1976), Der Gesandtenaustausch der Karolinger mit den Abbasiden and mit den Patriarchen von Jerusalem, Munich
Boril, , Synodikon, ed. Popruženko, M. G., Sinodik tsaria Borila, Sofia (1928)Google Scholar
Borsari, S. (1950–1), ‘Monasteri bizantini nell’Italia meridionale longobarda (sec. X e Ⅺ)’, ASPN n.s. 32, pp. 1–16Google Scholar
Borsari, S. (1959), ‘Istituzioni feudali e parafeudali nella Puglia bizantina’, ASPN n.s. 37, pp. 123–35Google Scholar
Borsari, S. (1963), Il monachesimo bizantino nella Sicilia e nell’Italia meridionale prenormanne, Naples
Borsari, S. (1966–7), ‘Aspetti del dominio bizantino in Capitanata’, Atti della Accademia Pontaniana n.s. 16, pp. 55–66Google Scholar
Borsari, S. (1951), ‘Federico II e l’oriente bizantino’, Rivista storica italiana 63, pp. 279–91Google Scholar
Borsari, S. (1955), ‘I rapporti tra Pisa e gli stati di Romania nel duecento’, Rivista storica italiana 67, pp. 477–92Google Scholar
Borsari, S. (1966), Studi sulle colonie veneziane in Romania nel ⅩⅢ secolo, Naples
Borsari, S. (2007), L’Eubea veneziana, Venice
Bortoli, A. and Kazanski, M. (2002), ‘Kherson and its region’, in EHB, II, pp. 659–65Google Scholar
Bosch, U. V. (1965), Kaiser Andronikos Ⅲ. Palaiologos: Versuch einer Darstellung der byzantinischen Geschichte in den Jahren 1321–1341, Amsterdam
Boscolo, A. (1978), La Sardegna bizantina e alto-giudicale, Sassari
Bosworth, C. E. (1983), ‘Iran and the Arabs before Islam’, in Yarshater (ed.) (1983), I, pp. 593–612
Bosworth, C. E. (1968), ‘The political and dynastic history of the Iranian world (ad 1000–1217)’, in Boyle (ed.) (1968), pp. 1–202
Bosworth, C. E. (1992), ‘The city of Tarsus and the Arab–Byzantine frontiers in early and middle ’Abbasid times’, Oriens 33, pp. 268–86; repr. in Bosworth (1996), no. 14 Google Scholar
Bosworth, C. E. (1996), The Arabs, Byzantium and Iran: studies in early Islamic history and culture, Aldershot
Boudignon, C. (2004), ‘Maxime le Confesseur était-il Constantinopolitain?’, in Janssens et al. (eds.) (2004), pp. 11–44
Bouhot, J.-P. (1976), Ratramne de Corbie: histoire littéraire et controverses doctrinales, Paris
Bouras, C. (1982), Nea Moni on Chios: history and architecture, tr. Hardy, D. A., Athens
Bouras, C. (2002), ‘Aspects of the Byzantine city, eighth-fifteenth centuries’, in EHB, II, pp. 497–528Google Scholar
Bouras, C. (2005), ‘Originality in Byzantine architecture’, TM 15, pp. 99–108Google Scholar
Bourin, M. et al. (eds.) (1996), L’Anthroponymie: document de l’histoire sociale des mondes méditerranéens médiévaux, CEFR 226, Rome
Bousquet, G. H. (1954), ‘Une explication marxiste de l’Islam par un ecclésiastique épiscopalien’, Hespéris 41, pp. 231–47Google Scholar
Bowden, W. et al. (eds.) (2004), Recent research on the late antique countryside, Leiden
Bowersock, G. W. (1983), Roman Arabia, Cambridge, MA
Bowersock, G. W. (2004), ‘Riflessioni sulla periodizzazione dopo “esplosione di tardoantico” di Andrea Giardina’, Studi storici 45, pp. 7–13Google Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. et al. (eds.) (1999), Late antiquity: a guide to the postclassical world, Cambridge, MA
Bowman, J. (1967), ‘The debt of Islam to monophysite Syrian Christianity’, in MacLaurin (ed.) (1967), pp. 201–40
Bowman, S. B. (1985), The Jews of Byzantium (1204–1453), Tuscaloosa, AL
Boyce, M. (ed. and tr.), Textual sources for the study of Zoroastrianism, Manchester (1984)
Boyce, M. (1957), ‘Some reflections about Zurvanism’, BSOAS 19.2, pp. 304–16Google Scholar
Boyce, M. (1979), Zoroastrians, their religious beliefs and practices, London
Boyce, M. (1983) ‘Parthian writings and literature’, in Yarshater, (ed.) (1983), Ⅱ, pp. 1151–65
Boyce, M. (1990), ‘Some further reflections on Zurvanism’, Iranica varia: papers in honor of Professor Ehsan Yarshater, Leiden, pp. 20–9Google Scholar
Boyd, S. and Mango, Mundell M. (eds.) (1992), Ecclesiastical silver plate in sixth-century Byzantium: papers of the symposium held May 16–18, 1986, at the Walters Art Gallery, Baltimore, and Dumbarton Oaks, Washington, DC, Washington, DC
Boyle, J. A. (ed.) (1968), The Cambridge history of Iran, V: The Saljuq and Mongol periods, Cambridge
Bozhilov, I. (1983), Tsar Simeon Veliki (893–927): Zlatniiat vek na srednovekovna B’lgariia, Sofia
Bozhilov, I. (1986a), ‘L’Idéologie politique du tsar Syméon: Pax Symeonica’, BB 8, pp. 73–88Google Scholar
Bozhilov, I. (1986b), ‘Preslav et Constantinople: dépendance et indépendance culturelles’, in ACIEB 17, pp. 429–54Google Scholar
Brühl, C. (1968), Fodrum, gistum, servitium regis: Studien zu den wirtschaftlichen Grundlagen des Königtums im Frankenreich und in den fränkischen Nachfolgestaaten Deutschland, Frankreich und Italien vom 6. bis zur Mitte des 14. Jahrhunderts, 2 vols., Cologne
Brühl, C. (1977), ‘Purpururkunden’, in Jäschke and Wenskus (eds.) (1977), pp. 3–21
Brühl, C. (1989), ‘Die Kaiserpfalz bei St Peter und die Pfalz Ottos Ⅲ. auf dem Palatin (Neufassung 1983)’, in Brühl (1989–97), I, pp. 3–31
Brühl, C. (1989–97), Aus Mittelalter und Diplomatik: gesammelte Aufsätze, 3 vols., Hildesheim
Brătianu, G. I. (1929), Recherches sur le commerce génois dans la mer Noire au ⅩⅢesiècle, Paris
Brătianu, G. I. (1936), Privilèges et franchises municipales dans l’empire byzantin, Paris
Brady, T. A. et al. (eds.) (1994–5), Handbook of European history, 1400–1600: late middle ages, renaissance and reformation, 2 vols., Leiden
Brand, C. M. (1968), Byzantium confronts the west, 1180–1204, Cambridge, MA (repr. Aldershot, 1992)
Brand, C. M. (1969), ‘Two Byzantine treatises on taxation’, Traditio 25, pp. 35–60Google Scholar
Brand, C. M. (1984), ‘The Fourth Crusade: some recent interpretations’, Medievalia et humanistica n.s. 12, pp. 33–45Google Scholar
Brand, C. M. (1989), ‘The Turkish element in Byzantium, eleventh-twelfth centuries’, DOP 43, pp. 1–25Google Scholar
Brandes, W. (2002a), Finanzverwaltung in Krisenzeiten: Untersuchungen zur byzantinischen Administration im 6.–9. Jahrhundert, Frankfurt-am-Main
Brandes, W. (1989), Die Städte Kleinasiens im 7. und 8. Jahrhundert, Berlin
Brandes, W. (1998), ‘“Juristische” Krisenbewältigung im 7. Jahrhundert? Die Prozesse gegen Martin I. und Maximos Homologetes’, FM 10, pp. 141–212Google Scholar
Brandes, W. (1999), ‘Byzantine cities in the seventh and eighth centuries – different sources, different histories?’, in Brogiolo and Ward-Perkins (eds.) (1999), pp. 29–57
Brandes, W. (2002b), review of W. Treadgold’s A history of the Byzantine state and society, BZ 95, pp. 716–25Google Scholar
Brandes, W. and Haldon, J. (2000), ‘Towns, tax and transformation: state, cities and their hinterlands in the east Roman world c. 500–800’, in Brogiolo et al. (eds.) (2000), pp. 141–72
Braude, B. and Lewis, B. (eds.) (1982), Christians and Jews in the Ottoman Empire, 2 vols., New York and London
Braund, D. (1994), Georgia in antiquity: a history of Colchis and Transcaucasian Iberia, 550 bc – ad 562, Oxford
Bredenkamp, F. (1996), The Byzantine empire of Thessaloniki, 1224–1242, Thessalonica
Brenot, C. et al. (1978), Etudes de numismatique danubienne: trésors, lingots, imitations, monnaies de fouilles IVe–XIIe siècle = Sirmium 8, Rome
Brett, G. (1954g), ‘The automata in the Byzantine “Throne of Solomon”’, Sp 29, pp. 477–87Google Scholar
Nikephoros I, patriarch of Constantinople, Breviarium historicum, ed. Boor, C., Leipzig (1880); ed. and tr. C. Mango, Short history, CFHB 13, Washington, DC (1990)Google Scholar
Brezeanu, S. (1974), ‘Notice sur les rapports de Frédéric II de Hohenstaufen avec Jean Ⅲ Vatatzès’, RESEE 12, pp. 583–5Google Scholar
Brock, S. (1980), ‘The Orthodox–Oriental Orthodox conversations of 532’, Apostolos Varnavas 41, pp. 219–27; repr. in Brock (1984), no. 11Google Scholar
Brock, S. (1982), ‘Christians in the Sasanid empire: a case of divided loyalties’, in Mews (ed.) (1982), pp. 1–19
Brock, S. (1984), Syriac perspectives on late antiquity, London
Brock, S. (1994), ‘The church of the east in the Sasanian empire up to the sixth century and its absence from the councils in the Roman empire’, in Syriac dialogue: non-official consultation on dialogue within the Syriac tradition 1, Vienna (1994), pp. 69–86Google Scholar
Brock, S. (1999), From Ephrem to Romanos: interactions between Syriac and Greek in late antiquity, Aldershot
Brock, S. (ed.) (2001), The hidden pearl: the Syrian Orthodox Church and its ancient Aramaic heritage, 4 vols., Rome
Brogiolo, G. P. et al. (eds.) (2000), Towns and their territories between late antiquity and the early middle ages, Leiden
Brogiolo, G. P. and Ward-Perkins, B. (eds.) (1999), The idea and ideal of the town between late antiquity and the early middle ages, Leiden
Brokkar, W. G. (1972), ‘Basil Lacapenos’, Studia byzantina et neohellenica neerlandica 3, pp. 199–234Google Scholar
Brooks, E. W., ‘The Arabs in Asia Minor (641–750) from Arabic Sources’, JHS 18 (1898), pp. 182–208Google Scholar
Brooks, E. W. (1899), ‘The campaign of 716–718 from Arabic sources’, JHS 19, pp. 19–33Google Scholar
Brooks, E. W. (1900), ‘Byzantines and Arabs in the time of the early Abbasids, I’, EHR 15, pp. 728–747Google Scholar
Brooks, E. W. (1901), ‘Byzantines and Arabs in the time of the early Abbasids, II’, EHR 16, pp. 84–91Google Scholar
Brooks, E. W. (1911), ‘The age of Basil I’, BZ 20, pp. 486–91Google Scholar
Brousselle, I. (1996), ‘L’Intégration des Arméniens dans l’aristocratie byzantine au IXe siècle’, in Garsoïan et al. (eds.) (1996), pp. 43–54
Brown, P. (1971), The world of late antiquity: AD 150–750, London
Brown, P. (1982), Society and the holy in late antiquity, London
Brown, P. (1976), ‘Eastern and western Christendom in late antiquity: a parting of the ways’, in Baker (ed.) (1976), pp. 1–24; repr. in Brown (1982), pp. 166–95
Brown, P. (1988), The body and society: men, women and sexual renunciation in early Christianity, New York
Brown, P. (1992), Power and persuasion in late antiquity: towards a Christian empire, Madison, WI
Brown, P. (1998), ‘Christianisation and religious conflict’, in CAH, ⅩⅢ, pp. 632–64Google Scholar
Brown, P. (2000), ‘Holy men’, in CAH, ⅩⅩ, pp. 781–810Google Scholar
Brown, P. (2003), The rise of western Christendom: triumph and diversity, ad 200–1000, 2nd edn., Oxford
Brown, P. (1973), ‘A dark age crisis: aspects of the iconoclastic controversy’, EHR 88, pp. 1–34; repr. in Brown (1982), pp. 251–301Google Scholar
Brown, T. S. (1984), Gentlemen and officers: imperial administration and aristocratic power in Byzantine Italy, 554–800, London
Brown, T. S. (1979), ‘The church of Ravenna and the imperial administration in the seventh century’, EHR 94, pp. 1–28Google Scholar
Brown, T. S. (1986), ‘Romanitas and campanilismo: Agnellus of Ravenna’s view of the past’, in Holdsworth and Wiseman (eds.) (1986), pp. 107–14
Brown, T. S. (1988a), ‘The background of Byzantine relations with Italy in the ninth century: legacies, attachments and antagonisms’, in Howard-Johnston, (ed.) (1988), pp. 27–45
Brown, T. S. (1988b), ‘The interplay between Roman and Byzantine traditions and local sentiment in the exarchate of Ravenna’, Bisanzio, Roma e l’Italia nell’alto medioevo = SSCIS 34, pp. 127–60Google Scholar
Brown, T. S. (1990), ‘Louis the Pious and the papacy: a Ravenna perspective’, in Godman and Collins (eds.) (1990), pp. 297–307
Brown, T. S. (1992), ‘Otranto in medieval history’, in Michaelides et al. (eds.) (1992), I, pp. 27–39
Brown, T. S. (1993), ‘Ethnic independence and cultural deference: the attitude of the Lombard principalities to Byzantium c. 876–1077’, Bsl 54, pp. 5–12Google Scholar
Brown, T. S. (1995), ‘Justinian II and Ravenna’, BSl 56, pp. 29–36Google Scholar
Brown, T. S. and Christie, N. (1989), ‘Was there a Byzantine model of settlement in Italy?’, MEFRM 101, pp. 377–99Google Scholar
Browne, E. G. (1900), ‘Some account of the Arabic work entitled Nihayatu’l-irab fi akhbari’l-Furs wa’l-’Arab, particularly of that part which treats of the Persian kings’, JRAS n.s. 32, pp. 195–259Google Scholar
Browning, R. (1983), Medieval and modern Greek, 2nd edn., Cambridge
Browning, R. (1992), The Byzantine empire, 2nd edn., Washington, DC
Browning, R. (1987), Justinian and Theodora, 2nd edn., London
Browning, R. (1954), ‘The correspondence of a tenth-century Byzantine scholar’, Byz 24, pp. 397–452; repr. in Browning (1977), no. 9 Google Scholar
Browning, R. (1962), ‘An unpublished funeral oration on Anna Comnena’, Proceedings of the Cambridge Philological Society 188, pp. 1–12; repr. in Browning (1977), no. 7 Google Scholar
Browning, R. (1965), ‘Notes on the Scriptor incertus de Leone Armenio’, Byz 35, pp. 389–411Google Scholar
Browning, R. (1975a), ‘Enlightenment and repression in Byzantium in the eleventh and twelfth centuries’, PaP 69, pp. 3–22Google Scholar
Browning, R. (1975b), Byzantium and Bulgaria: a comparative study across the early medieval frontier, London
Browning, R. (1975c), ‘Homer in Byzantium’, Viator 6, pp. 15–33; repr. in Browning (1977), no. 17 Google Scholar
Browning, R. (1977), Studies on Byzantine history, literature and education, London
Browning, R. (1978), ‘Literacy in the Byzantine world’, BMGS 4, pp. 39–54Google Scholar
Brubaker, L. (1999a), Vision and meaning in ninth-century Byzantium: image as exegesis in the homilies of Gregory of Nazianzus, Cambridge
Brubaker, L. (ed.) (1998), Byzantium in the ninth century: dead or alive?, Aldershot
Brubaker, L. and Haldon, J. (2001), Byzantium in the iconoclast era (c. 680–850): the sources. An annotated survey, Aldershot
Brubaker, L. (1997b), ‘Memories of Helena: patterns in imperial female matronage in the fourth and fifth centuries’, in James (ed.) (1997), pp. 52–75
Brubaker, L. (2004c), ‘Sex, lies and textuality: the Secret history of Procopius and the rhetoric of gender in sixth-century Byzantium’, in Brubaker and Smith (eds.) (2004), pp. 83–101
Brubaker, L. (2005), ‘The age of Justinian: gender and society’, in Maas (ed.) (2005), pp. 427–47
Brubaker, L. and Smith, J. M. H. (eds.) (2004), Gender in the early medieval world: east and west, 300–900, Cambridge
Brubaker, L. (1985), ‘Politics, patronage and art in ninth-century Byzantium: the “Homilies” of Gregory of Nazianzus in Paris (B. N. gr. 510)’, DOP 39, pp. 1–13Google Scholar
Brubaker, L. (1997a), ‘Material culture and the myth of Byzantium’, in Arnaldi, and Cavallo, (eds.) (1997), pp. 33–41
Brubaker, L. (1998), ‘Icons before iconoclasm?’, Morfologie sociali e culturali in Europa fra tarda antichità e alto medioevo = SSCIS 45, pp. 1215–54Google Scholar
Brubaker, L. (1999b), ‘The Chalke gate, the construction of the past, and the Trier ivory’, BMGS 23, pp. 258–85Google Scholar
Brubaker, L. (2004a), ‘The elephant and the ark: cultural and material interchange across the Mediterranean in the eighth and ninth centuries’, DOP 58, pp. 175–95Google Scholar
Brubaker, L. (2004b), ‘Aniconic decoration in the Christian world (6th–11th century): east and west’, Cristianità d’occidente e cristianità d’oriente (secoli VI–Ⅺ) = SSCIS 51, pp. 573–90Google Scholar
Brubaker, L. (2006), ‘The Christian Topography (Vat. gr. 699) revisited: image, text, and conflict in ninth-century Byzantium’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2006), pp. 3–24
Brubaker, L. and Linardou, K. (eds.) (2007), Eat, drink, and be merry (Luke 12:19) – Food and wine in Byzantium: papers of the 37th annual spring symposium of Byzantine studies, in honour of Professor A. A. M. Bryer, Aldershot
Brunschvig, R. (1976a), ‘Coup d’oeil sur l’histoire des foires à travers l’Islam’, in Brunschvig, (1976b), I, pp. 113–44
Brunschvig, R. (1976b), Études d’islamologie, 2 vols., Paris
Bryer, A. and Herrin, J. (eds.) (1977), Iconoclasm, Birmingham
Bryer, A. A. M. (1980), The empire of Trebizond and the Pontos, London
Bryer, A. A. M. (1988), Peoples and settlement in Anatolia and the Caucasus, 800–1900, London
Bryer, A. A. M. (1991), ‘The Pontic Greeks before the diaspora’, Journal of Refugee Studies 4, pp. 315–34Google Scholar
Bryer, A. A. M. et al. (2002), The post-Byzantine monuments of the Pontos: a source book, Aldershot
Bryer, A. A. M. and Cunningham, M. (eds.) (1996), Mount Athos and Byzantine monasticism: papers from the twenty-eighth spring symposium of Byzantine studies, Birmingham, March 1994, London
Bryer, A. A. M. and Lowry, H. W. (eds.) (1986), Continuity and change in late Byzantine and early Ottoman society: papers given at a symposium at Dumbarton Oaks in May 1982, Birmingham and Washington, DC
Bryer, A. A. M. and Ursinus, M. O. H. (eds.) (1991), Manzikert to Lepanto: the Byzantine world and the Turks, 1071–1571: papers given at the nineteenth spring symposium of Byzantine studies, Birmingham, March 1985, BF 16, Amsterdam
Bryer, A. A. M. and Winfield, D. (1985), The Byzantine monuments and topography of the Pontos, DOSt 20, 2 vols., Washington, DC
Franklin, S. and Mavroudi, M. (eds.) (2007), ‘Byzantino-Slavica and Byzantino-Arabica. Studies in the translation and transmission of text’, BSl 65, pp. 7–67
Buchthal, H. and Belting, H. (1978), Patronage in thirteenth-century Constantinople: an atelier of late Byzantine book illumination and calligraphy, DOSt 16, Washington, DC
Buckler, G. (1929), Anna Comnena: a study, Oxford
Buckton, D. (1988), ‘Byzantine enamel and the west’, in Howard-Johnston (ed.) (1988), pp. 235–44
Buckton, D. (2006), ‘Byzantine enamels in the twentieth century’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2006), pp. 25–37
Buckton, D. (ed.) (1994), Byzantium: treasures of Byzantine art and culture from British collections, London
Bulgakova, V. (2004), Byzantinische Bleisiegel in Osteuropa: die Funde auf dem Territorium Altrusslands, Wiesbaden
Bullough, D. A. (1955), ‘The counties of the Regnum Italiae in the Carolingian period, 774–888: a topographical study’, PBSR 23, pp. 148–68Google Scholar
Burgarella, F. (1983), ‘Bisanzio in Sicilia e nell’Italia meridionale: i riflessi politici’, in Guillou et al. (1983), pp. 129–248
Burgmann, L. (1981), ‘Die Novellen der Kaiserin Eirene’, FM 4, pp. 1–36Google Scholar
Burgmann, L. (2005), ‘Zur diplomatischen Terminologie in der Peira’, in Hoffmann and Monchizadeh (eds.) (2005), pp. 457–67
Burgmann, L. et al. (eds.) (1985), Cupido legum, Frankfurt-am-Main
Burgmann, L. and Magdalino, P. (1984), ‘Michael Ⅷ on maladministration: an unpublished novel of the early Palaiologan period’, FM 6, pp. 377–90Google Scholar
Burke, J. and Scott, R. (eds.) (2000), Byzantine Macedonia: identity, image and history, ByzAust 13, Melbourne
Burns, T. S. and Eadie, J. W. (eds.) (2001), Urban centers and rural contexts in late antiquity, East Lansing, MI
Bury, J. B. (1923), History of the later Roman empire from the death of Theodosius I to the death of Justinian, ad 395 to ad 565, 2 vols., London
Bury, J. B. (1912), A history of the eastern Roman empire from the fall of Irene to the accession of Basil I (ad 802–867), London
Buschhausen, Heide and Buschhausen, Helmut (1976), Die Marienkirche von Apollonia in Albanien: Byzantiner, Normannen und Serben im Kampf um die Via Egnatia, BV 8, Vienna
Butzer, K. W. (1957), ‘Der Umweltfaktor in der grossen arabischen Expansion’, Saeculum 8, pp. 359–71Google Scholar
Byzantine defenders of images: eight saints’ lives in English translation, ed. Talbot, A.-M., Washington, DC (1998)
Byzantine monastic foundation documents: a complete translation of the surviving founders’ Typika and testaments, ed. Thomas, J. C. and Hero, A. C., DOSt 35, 5 vols., Washington, DC (2000)
Byzantium: church, society and civilization seen through contemporary eyes, ed. Geanakoplos, D. J., Chicago (1984)
Gaul, N. (2002), ‘Eunuchs in the later Byzantine empire, c. 1250–1400’, in Tougher, (ed.) (2002), pp. 199–218
Angelov, D. G. (2003), ‘Byzantine imperial panegyric as advice literature (1204–c. 1350)’, in Jeffreys,, E. (ed.) (2003), pp. 55–72
Haldon, J. (2000a), ‘Production, distribution and demand in the Byzantine world, c. 660–840’, in Hansen, and Wickham, (eds.) (2000), pp. 225–64
Silvas, A. (2006), ‘Kassia the nun c. 810–c. 865: an appreciation’, in Garland, (ed.) (2006), pp. 17–39
Shepard, J. (2006b), ‘The origins of Rus’ (c. 900–1015)’, in Perrie, (ed.) (2006), pp. 47–72
Pryor, J. H. (2003), ‘Byzantium and the sea: Byzantine fleets and the history of the empire in the age of the Macedonian emperors, c. 900–1025 ce’, in Hattendorf, and Unger (eds.) (2003), pp. 83–104
Cahen, C. (1968), Pre-Ottoman Turkey: a general survey of the material and spiritual culture and history c. 1071–1330, tr. Jones-Williams, J., London
Cahen, C. (2001), The formation of Turkey: the Seljukid sultanate of Rūm: eleventh to fourteenth century, ed. and tr. Holt, P. M., Harlow
Cahen, C. (1965), ‘Dhimma’, in EI, II, pp. 227–31Google Scholar
Cameron, Alan (1969), ‘The last days of the Academy at Athens’, Proceedings of the Cambridge Philological Society, 195, n.s. 15, pp. 7–30; repr. in Cameron, Alan (1985), no. 13Google Scholar
Cameron, Alan (1976), Circus factions: Blues and Greens at Rome and Byzantium, Oxford
Cameron, Alan (1985), Literature and society in the early Byzantine world, London
Cameron, Alan (1970), ‘Michael Psellus and the date of the Palatine Anthology’, GRBS 11, pp. 339–50Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1985), Procopius and the sixth century, London
Cameron, Averil (2006b), The Byzantines, Oxford
Cameron, Averil (1969–70), ‘Agathias on the Sassanians’, DOP 23–24, pp. 67–183Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1975), ‘The empress Sophia’, Byz 45, pp. 5–21; repr. in Cameron, Averil (1981), no. 11Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1976), ‘The early religious policies of Justin Ⅱ’, in Baker, (ed.) (1976), pp. 51–67; repr. in Cameron, Averil (1981), no. 10
Cameron, Averil (1978), ‘The Theotokos in sixth-century Constantinople’, Journal of theological studies 29, pp. 79–108; repr. in Cameron, Averil (1981), no. 16Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1979a), ‘Images of authority: elites and icons in late sixth-century Byzantium’, PaP 84, pp. 3–35; repr. in Cameron, Averil (1981), no. 18Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1979b), ‘The Virgin’s robe: an episode in the history of early seventh-century Constantinople’, Byz 49, pp. 42–56; repr. in Cameron, Averil (1981), no. 17Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1981), Continuity and change in sixth century Byzantium, London
Cameron, Averil (1991a), ‘The eastern provinces in the seventh century ad: Hellenism and the emergence of Islam’, in Said, (ed.) (1991), pp. 287–313; repr. in Cameron, Averil (1996b), no. 4
Cameron, Averil (1991b), Christianity and the rhetoric of empire: the development of Christian discourse, Berkeley
Cameron, Averil (1992a), ‘Byzantium and the past in the seventh century: the search for redefinition’, in Fontaine, and Hillgarth, (eds.) (1992), pp. 250–76; repr. in Cameron, Averil (1996b), no. 5
Cameron, Averil (1992b), ‘New themes and styles in Greek literature: seventh–eighth centuries’, in BEINE, I, pp. 81–105Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1992c), ‘The language of images: the rise of icons and Christian representation’, in Wood (ed.) (1992b), pp. 1–42
Cameron, Averil (1993), The Mediterranean world in late antiquity ad 395–600, London
Cameron, Averil (1996a), ‘Byzantines and Jews: some recent work on early Byzantium’, BMGS 20, pp. 249–74Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1996b), Changing cultures in early Byzantium, Aldershot
Cameron, Averil (2000), ‘The early cult of the Virgin’, in Vassilaki (ed.) (2000), pp. 3–15
Cameron, Averil (2002a), ‘Blaming the Jews: the seventh-century invasions of Palestine in context’, TM 14, pp. 57–78Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil (2002b), ‘The “long” late antiquity: a late twentieth-century model’, in Wiseman (ed.) (2002), pp. 165–91
Cameron, Averil (2005), ‘Introduction’, in Vassilaki, (ed.) (2005), pp. xvii–xxxii
Cameron, Averil (2006a), ‘Constantine and the “peace of the church”’, in Mitchell, and Young, (eds.) (2006), pp. 538–51
Cameron, Averil (ed.) (2003), Fifty years of prosopography: the later Roman empire, Byzantium and beyond, PBA 118, Oxford
Cameron, Averil and Kuhrt, A. (eds.) (1983), Images of women in antiquity, London
Cameron, Averil (1987), ‘The construction of court ritual: the Byzantine Book of ceremonies’, in Cannadine, and Price, x (eds.) (1987), pp. 106–36
Canard, M. (1965), ‘La Campagne arménienne du sultan seldjuqide Alp Arslan et la prise d’Ani en 1064’, REA n.s. 2, pp. 239–59Google Scholar
Canard, M.(1953), Histoire de la dynastie des H’amdanides de Jazira et de Syrie, Paris
Canart, P., ‘Nicéphore Blemmyde et le mémoire adressé aux envoyés de Grégoire Ⅸ (Nicée, 1234)’, OCP 25 (1959), pp. 310–25Google Scholar
Canivet, P. and Rey-Coquais, J.-P. (eds.) (1992), La Syrie de Byzance à l’Islam, Ⅶe–Ⅷe siècles: actes du colloque international Lyon – Maison de l’Orient méditerranéen, Paris – Institut du monde arabe, 11–15 Septembre 1990, Damascus
Cannadine, D. and Price, S. (eds.) (1987), Rituals of royalty: power and ceremonial in traditional societies, Cambridge
John Ⅱ, metropolitan of Rus, Canonical responses, ed. Beneshevich, V. N., ‘Otvety mitropolita Ioanna Ⅱ’, Sbornik pamiatnikov po istorii tserkovnogo prava, St Petersburg (1915), pp. 108–20Google Scholar
Capaldo, M. (1989), ‘Contributi allo studio delle collezioni agiografico-omiletiche in area slava: struttura e preistoria del “Panegirico di Mileševa”’, Europa orientalis 8, pp. 209–51Google Scholar
Capaldo, M. et al. (eds.) (2003–6), Lo spazio letterario del medioevo, Ⅲ: Le culture circostanti, Rome
Gunther of Pairis, Capture of Constantinople, ed. Orth, P., Hystoria Constantinopolitana, Hildesheim (1994); tr. A. J. Andrea, The capture of Constantinople, Philadelphia (1997)Google Scholar
Carile, A. (ed.), ‘Partitio terrarum Imperii Romanie’, Studi veneziani 7 (1965), pp. 125–305Google Scholar
Carile, A. (1996), ‘L’Istria tra Bisanzio e Venezia’, in Istria e Dalmazia: un viaggio nella memoria (Atti del Convegno di studi, Bologna, 10 marzo 1995), Bologna, pp. 37–52
Carile, A. (1998), ‘Produzione e usi della porpora nell’impero bizantino’, in Longo, (ed.) (1998), pp. 243–75
Carile, A. and Fedalto, G. (1978), Le origini di Venezia, Bologna
Carile, A. (1978), Per una storia dell’impero latino di Costantinopoli, 1204–1261, 2nd edn., Bologna
Caseau, B. et al. (eds.) (2006), Pèlerinages et lieux saints dans l’antiquité et le moyen âge, Paris
Casiday, A. and Norris, F. W. (eds.) (2007), The Cambridge history of Christianity, Ⅱ: Constantine to c. 600, Cambridge
Caskel, W. (1927–30), ‘Die einheimischen Quellen zur Geschichte Nord-Arabiens vor dem Islam’, Islamica 3, pp. 331–41Google Scholar
Caskel, W. (1930), ‘Aijam al-’Arab. Studien zur altarabischen Epik’, Islamica 3.5 Supplement, pp. 1–99Google Scholar
Caskel, W. (1953), Die Bedeutung der Beduinen in der Geschichte der Araber, Cologne
Caskel, W. (1962), ‘Der arabische Stamm vor dem Islam und seine gesellschaftliche und juridische Organisation’, Dalla tribù allo stato: atti del convegno internazionale (Roma,13–16 aprile 1961), ANL PASC 54, Rome, pp. 139–49Google Scholar
Caskel, W. (1966), Gamharat an-nasab: das genealogische Werk des Hišam ibn Muhammad al-Kalbi, 2 vols., Leiden
Cassandro, G. (1969), ‘Il ducato bizantino’, in Storia di Napoli (1967–78), II.1, pp. 3–408Google Scholar
Cassiodorus, , Expositio psalmorum, ed. Adriaen, M., CCSL 98, Turnhout (1958); tr. Walsh, P. G., Explanation of the psalms, 3 vols., New York (1990–1)Google Scholar
Cassiodorus, , Variae, ed. Fridh, Å.J. and Halporn, J. W., Variarum libri Ⅻ; De anima, CCSL 96, Turnhout (1973), pp. 1–499; tr. (selection) S. J. B. Barnish, Liverpool (1992)Google Scholar
Cassius, Dio, Roman history, ed. and tr. Cary, E., 9 vols., London (1914–27)
Catalogue of the Byzantine coins in the Dumbarton Oaks collection and in the Whittemore collection, I: (491–602), ed. Bellinger, A. R. (1966); Ⅱ: (602–717), ed. Grierson, P., 2 vols. (1968); Ⅲ: (717–1081), ed. Grierson, P., 2 vols. (1973); Ⅳ: (1081–1261), ed. Hendy, M., 2 vols. (1999); V: (1258–1453), ed. Grierson, P., 2 vols. (1999), Washington, DC
Catalogue of Byzantine seals at Dumbarton Oaks and in the Fogg Museum of Art, ed. Nesbitt, J. et al., 5 vols. to date, Washington, DC (1991–)
Caton, S. C. (1990), ‘Anthropological theories of tribe and state formation in the Middle East: ideology and the semiotics of power’, in Khoury, and Kostiner, (eds.) (1990), pp. 74–108
Cavallo, G. (ed.) (1997), The Byzantines, tr. T. Dunlap et al., Chicago
Cavallo, G. et al. (eds.) (1991), Scritture, libri e testi nelle aree provinciali di Bisanzio: atti del seminario di Erice, 18–25 settembre 1988, 2 vols., Spoleto
Cavallo, G. (1988), ‘Le tipologie della cultura nel riflesso delle testimonianze scritte’, Bisanzio, Roma e l’Italia nell’alto medioevo = SSCIS 34, pp. 467–516Google Scholar
Cavallo, G. (1997), ‘Una storia comune della cultura: realtà o illusione?’ in Arnaldi, and Cavallo, (eds.) (1997), pp. 19–32
Cavallo, G. and Mango, C. (eds.) (1995), Epigrafia medievale greca e latina: ideologia e funzione. Atti del seminario di Erice, 12–18 settembre 1991, Spoleto
Cavanagh, W. et al. (1996–2002), Continuity and change in a Greek rural landscape: the Laconia survey, 2 vols., London
Cessi, R. (1951), Le origini del ducato veneziano, Naples
Chadwick, H. (2001), The church in ancient society: from Galilee to Gregory the Great, Oxford
Chadwick, H. (2006), Studies on ancient Christianity, Aldershot
Chadwick, H. (2003), East and west, the making of a rift in the church: from apostolic times until the council of Florence, Oxford
Chalandon, F. (1900–12), Les Comnène; études sur l’empire byzantin au Ⅺe et au XIIe siècles, I: Essai sur le règne d’Alexis Ier Comnène (1081–1118), II: Jean II Comnène (1118–1143) et Manuel I Comnène (1143–1180), 2 vols., Paris
Charanis, P. (1961), ‘The Armenians in the Byzantine empire’, BSl 22, pp. 196–240; rev. edn. repr. Lisbon (1963); repr. in Charanis (1972a), no. 5Google Scholar
Charanis, P. (1953), ‘The term “Helladikoi” in Byzantine texts of the sixth, seventh and eighth centuries’, EEBS 23, pp. 615–20; repr. in Charanis (1972), no. 17 Google Scholar
Charanis, P. (1972), Studies on the demography of the Byzantine empire, London
Charanis, P. (1973), Social, economic and political life in the Byzantine empire, London
Charanis, P. (1975), ‘Cultural diversity and the breakdown of Byzantine power in Asia Minor’, DOP 29, pp. 1–20Google Scholar
Charanis, P. (1948), ‘The monastic properties and the state in the Byzantine empire’, DOP 4, pp. 51–118; repr. in Charanis (1973), no. 1 Google Scholar
Charanis, P. (1951), ‘On the social structure and economic organization of the Byzantine empire in the thirteenth century and later’, BSl 12, pp. 94–153; repr. in Charanis (1973), no. 4 Google Scholar
Charles, H. (1936), Le Christianisme des arabes nomades sur le limes et dans le désert syro-mésopotamien aux alentours de l’hégire, Paris
Chartae Latinae antiquiores: facsimile edition of the Latin charters: 2nd series, ninth century, ed. Cavallo, G. and Nicolaj, G., 25 pts. to date, Olten and Dietikon-Zurich (1997–)
Chaumont, M.-L. (1958), ‘Le Culte d’Anahita à Staxr et les premiers Sassanides’, Revue de l’histoire des religions 153, pp. 154–75Google Scholar
Chaumont, M.-L. (1960), ‘Recherches sur le clergé zoroastrien: le herbad’, RHR 158, pp. 54–80, 161–79Google Scholar
Chaumont, M.-L. (1976), ‘L’Arménie entre Rome et l’Iran, I: de l’avènement d’Auguste à l’avènement de Dioclétien’, ANRW Ⅱ, 9.1, pp. 71–194Google Scholar
Chaumont, M.-L. (1988), La Christianisation de l’empire iranien: des origines aux grandes persécutions du Ⅳe siècle, CSCO 499, Louvain
Chavarría, A. and Lewit, T. (2004), ‘Archaeological research on the late antique countryside: a bibliographic essay’, in Bowden, et al. (2004), pp. 3–51
Chazon, E. G. et al. (eds.) (2004), Things revealed: studies in early Jewish and Christian literature in honor of Michael E. Stone, Leiden
Cheïra, M. A. (1947), La Lutte entre arabes et byzantins, Alexandria
Cheikho, L., Shu’ara’ al-Nasraniyah, 2 vols., Beirut (1890–1)
Chelhod, J. (1971), Le Droit dans la société bedouine, Paris
Cheynet, J.-C. (1990), Pouvoir et contestations à Byzance (963–1210), BSo 9, Paris
Cheynet, J.-C. (2006), The Byzantine aristocracy and its military function, Aldershot
Cheynet, J.-C. (1980), ‘Mantzikert: un désastre militaire?’, Byz 50, pp. 410–38; repr. in Cheynet (2006), no. 13 Google Scholar
Cheynet, J.-C. (1983), ‘Dévaluation des dignités et dévaluation monétaire dans la seconde moitié du Ⅺe siècle’, Byz 53, pp. 453–77; repr. in Cheynet (2006), no. 6 Google Scholar
Cheynet, J.-C. (1985), ‘Du stratège de thème au duc: chronologie de l’évolution au cours du Ⅺe siècle’, TM 9, pp. 181–94; repr. in Cheynet (2006), no. 11 Google Scholar
Cheynet, J.-C. (1995), ‘Les Effectifs de l’armée byzantine (Xe–XIIe s.)’, Cahiers de civilisation médiévale, 38, pp. 319–35; repr. in Cheynet (2006), no. 12 Google Scholar
Cheynet, J.-C. (1996), ‘L’Anthroponymie aristocratique à Byzance’, in Bourin, et al. (eds.) (1996), pp. 267–94; English tr. ‘Aristocratic anthroponimy in Byzantium’, in Cheynet (2006), no. 3
Cheynet, J.-C. (1998a), ‘Théophile, Théophobe et les Perses’, in Lampakes, (ed.) (1998), pp. 39–50
Cheynet, J.-C. (1998b), ‘La Résistance aux Turcs en Asie Mineure entre Mantzikert et la Première Croisade’, in Balard, et al. (eds.) (1998), I, pp. 131–47; repr. in Cheynet (2006), no. 14
Cheynet, J.-C. (2000), ‘L’Aristocratie byzantine (Ⅷe–ⅩⅢe siècle)’, JS, pp. 281–322; English tr. ‘The Byzantine aristocracy, 8th–13th centuries’, in Cheynet (2006), no. 1 Google Scholar
Cheynet, J.-C. (2003), ‘L’Apport de la sigillographie aux études byzantines’, VV 62 (87), pp. 47–58Google Scholar
Cheynet, J.-C. (2004), ‘Byzance et l’orient latin: le legs de Manuel Comnène’, in Coulon, et al. (eds.) (2004), pp. 115–25
Cheynet, J.-C. (2005), ‘L’Iconographie des sceaux des Comnènes’, in Ludwig, (ed.) (2005), pp. 53–67
Cheynet, J.-C. et al. (2004), ‘Une inscription d’Akroïnos datant de Constantin Porphyrogénète’, REB 62, pp. 215–28Google Scholar
Cheynet, J.-C. et al. (eds.) (2007), Le Monde byzantin, II: L’Empire Byzantin (641–1204), Paris
Cheynet, J.-C. and Vannier, J.-F. (1990), Études prosopographiques, BSo 5, Paris
Chiesa, P. (1989), ‘Traduzioni e traduttori dal greco nel IX secolo: sviluppi di una tecnica’, in Leonardi, and Menestò, (eds.) (1989), pp. 172–200
Chiesa, P. (1992), ‘Le biografie greche e latine di papa Martino I’, in Martino I papa (649–653) e il suo tempo: atti del XXVIII convegno storico internazionale, Todi 13–16 ottobre 1991, Spoleto, pp. 211–41
Chiesa, P. (2002), ‘Traduzioni e traduttori a Roma nell’alto medioevo’, Roma fra oriente e occidente = SSCIS 49, pp. 455–87Google Scholar
Cholij, R. (2002), Theodore the Stoudite: the ordering of holiness, Oxford
Christensen, A. (1925), Le Règne du roi Kawadh I et le communisme Mazdakite, Copenhagen
Christensen, A. (1944), L’Iran sous les sassanides, 2nd edn., Copenhagen
Theodore Ⅱ Laskaris, Christian theology, ed. Krikones, C. T., Theodorou Ⅱ Laskareos, Peri christianikes theologias logoi, Thessalonica (1988)Google Scholar
Cosmas Indicopleustes, Christian topography, ed. and French tr. Wolska-Conus, W., Topographie chrétienne, 3 vols., Paris (1968–73); tr. J. W. McCrindle, The Christian topography of Cosmas, an Egyptian monk, London (1897)Google Scholar
Christides, V. (1972), ‘The names Arabes, Sarakenoi, etc and their false Byzantine etymologies’, BZ 65, pp. 329–33Google Scholar
Christides, V. (1984), The conquest of Crete by the Arabs (ca. 824): a turning point in the struggle between Byzantium and Islam, Athens
Christie, Neil (ed.) (1991), Three south Etrurian churches: Santa Cornelia, Santa Rufina and San Liberato, London
Christie, Neil and Loseby, S. T. (eds.) (1996), Towns in transition: urban evolution in late antiquity and the early middle ages, Aldershot
Christie, Niall and Yazigi, M. (eds.) (2006), Noble ideals and bloody realities: warfare in the middle ages, Leiden
Christophilopoulou, A. (1951), ‘Silention’, BZ 44, pp. 79–85Google Scholar
Chronica monasterii Casinensis, ed. Hoffmann, H., Die Chronik von Montecassino, MGH SS 34, Hanover (1980)Google Scholar
Chronicle of Brussels, ed. Cumont, F., Chroniques byzantines du manuscrit 11376, Anecdota Bruxellensia I, Ghent (1894), pp. 13–36Google Scholar
Chronicle of Tocco, ed. and Italian tr. Schirò, G., Cronaca dei Tocco di Cefalonia di Anonimo, CFHB 10, Rome (1975)Google Scholar
Constantine Manasses, Chronicle, ed. Lampsidis, O., Constantini Manassis Breviarium Chronicum, CFHB 36, 2 vols., Athens (1996)Google Scholar
George the Monk, Chronicle, ed. Boor, C., 2 vols., Leipzig (1904); rev. ed. P. Wirth, Stuttgart (1978)
John Malalas, Chronicle, ed. Thurn, H., Chronographia, CFHB 35, Berlin and New York (2000); tr. E. Jeffreys et al., The chronicle of John Malalas, ByzAust 4, Melbourne (1986)Google Scholar
Joshua the Stylite, Chronicle, ed. and tr. Wright, W., The chronicle of Joshua the Stylite: composed in Syriac ad 507, Cambridge (1882); tr. F. R. Trombley and J. W. Watt, The chronicle of Pseudo-Joshua the Stylite, Liverpool (2000)Google Scholar
Matthew of Edessa, Chronicle, ed. Melik’-Adamean, M. and Ter-Mik’ayelean, N., Patmut’iwn, Vagharshapat (1898; repr. with modern Armenian tr. H. Bart’ikyan, Erevan, 1991); tr. A. E. Dostourian, Armenia and the crusades: tenth to twelfth centuries. The chronicle of Matthew of Edessa, Lanham, MD (1993)Google Scholar
Michael the Syrian, Chronicle, ed. and French tr. Chabot, J.-B., Chronique de Michel le Syrien, patriarche jacobite d’Antioche (1166–1199), 4 vols., Paris (1899–1924)Google Scholar
Pseudo-Dionysios of Tell-Mahre, Chronicle, ed. and partial Latin tr. J.-B. Chabot; French tr. (vol. Ⅱ) Hespel, R., Incerti auctoris chronicon Pseudo-Dionysianum vulgo dictum, CSCO 91, 104, 121, 507, 4 vols., Paris and Louvain (1927–89); partial tr. W. Witakowski, Pseudo-Dionysius of Tel-Mahre, Chronicle (known also as the Chronicle of Zuqnin). Part Ⅲ, Liverpool (1996)Google Scholar
Skylitzes Continuatus, Chronicle, ed. Tsolakes, E. T., E synecheia tes chronographias tou Ioannou Skylitse, Thessalonica (1968)
Symeon [Magister] the Logothete, Chronicle, ed. Wahlgren, S., Symeonis magistri et logothetae Chronicon, CFHB 44.1, Berlin (2006)
Victor of Tunnuna, Chronicle, ed. Mommsen, T., MGH AA 9, Berlin (1894), pp. 178–206; ed. C. Cardelle de Hartmann, CCSL 173A, Turnhout (2001), pp. 1–55; ed. and Italian tr. A. Placanica, Vittore da Tunnuna, Chronica: chiesa e impero nell’età di Giustiniano, Florence (1997)Google Scholar
Zacharias of Mytilene, Chronicle, ed. and Latin tr. Brooks, E. W., Historia ecclesiastica, CSCO 83–4, 87–8, 4 vols., Paris (1919–24); tr. F. J. Hamilton and E. W. Brooks, The Syriac chronicle known as that of Zachariah of Mitylene, London (1899; repr. New York, 1979)Google Scholar
John of Nikiu, Chronicle, tr. Charles, R. H., The Chronicle of John, Bishop of Nikiu: translated from Zotenberg’s Ethiopic text, London (1916)
Chronicon ad 1234, ed. and Latin and French tr. Chabot, J.-B., Anonymi auctoris Chronicon ad annum Christi 1234 pertinens, 4 vols., CSCO 81, 82, 109, 354, Paris (1920–74); partial tr. in Syrian chronicles, tr. Palmer et al., pp. 111–221Google Scholar
Chronicon Salernitanum, ed. Westerbergh, U., Chronicon Salernitanum: a critical edition with studies on literary and historical sources and on languages, Stockholm (1956)
Chronicon vulturnense del monaco Giovanni, ed. Federici, V., FSI 58–60, 3 vols., Rome (1925–38); partial Italian tr. Benedittis, G., San Vincenzo al Volturno: dal Chronicon alla storia, Isernia (1995)
John of Biclaro, Chronicon, ed. Mommsen, T., MGH AA 9, Berlin (1894), pp. 207–20; ed. Cardelle, C. Hartmann, and Collins, R., CCSL 173A, Turnhout (2001), pp. 59–83; tr. K. Baxter Wolf, Conquerors and chroniclers of early medieval Spain, Liverpool (1999), pp. 55–77Google Scholar
Thietmar of Merseburg, Chronicon, ed. Holtzmann, R., Die Chronik des Bischofs Thietmar von Merseburg und ihre Korveier überarbeitung, MGH SRG n.s. 9, Berlin (1935); tr. D. A. Warner, Ottonian Germany: the Chronicon of Thietmar of Merseburg, Manchester (2001)Google Scholar
William of Tyre, Chronicon, ed. Huygens, R. B. C., CCCM 63, 63A, 2 vols., Turnout (1986); tr. E. A. Babcock and A. C. Krey, A history of deeds done beyond the sea, by William, Archbishop of Tyre, 2 vols., New York (1943)
Chroniques gréco-romanes inédites et peu connues, ed. Hopf, C., Berlin (1873)
Theophanes Continuatus, Chronographia, ed. Bekker, I., CSHB, Bonn (1838)Google Scholar
Chrysanthos, [Philippides, metropolitan of Trebizond] (1933), ‘E ekklesia Trapezountos’, Archeion Pontou 4–5, pp. 1–904Google Scholar
Chrysos, E. (1992), ‘Byzantine diplomacy, ad 300–800: means and ends’, in Shepard, and Franklin, (eds.) (1992), pp. 25–39
Chrysos, E. (2003), ‘Romans and foreigners’, in Cameron, Averil (ed.) (2003), pp. 119–36
Chrysos, E. and Schwarcz, A. (eds.) (1989), Das Reich und die Barbaren, Vienna
Chrysos, E. (1975), ‘Die “Krönung” Symeons in Hebdomon’, Cyrillomethodianum 3, pp. 169–73Google Scholar
Chrysos, E. (2004a), L’Empire byzantin: 565–1025, Aix-en-Provence
Chrysos, E. (2004b), ‘1054: schism?’, in Cristianità d’occidente e cristianità d’oriente (secoli VI–Ⅺ) = SSCIS 51, Spoleto, pp. 547–71Google Scholar
Chrysos, E. et al. (eds.) (1999), Griechenland und das Meer: Beiträge eines Symposions in Frankfurt im Dezember 1996, Mannheim und Möhnesee
Chrysos, E. (ed.) (1992), To despotato tes Epeirou [The despotate of Epirus]: praktika diethnous symposiou gia to despotato tes Epeirou: Arta, 27–31 Maiou 1990, Arta
Chrysostomides, J. (ed.) (1988), Kathegetria: essays presented to Joan Hussey for her 80th birthday, Camberley
Chrysostomides, J. (1982), ‘A Byzantine historian: Anna Comnena’, in Morgan, (ed.) (1982), pp. 30–46
Chrysostomides, J. (1970), ‘Venetian commercial privileges under the Palaeologi’, Studi veneziani 12, pp. 267–356Google Scholar
Chrysostomides, J. et al. (eds.) (2004), The Greek islands and the sea: proceedings of the first international colloquium held at the Hellenic Institute, Royal Holloway, University of London, 21–22 September 2001, Camberley
Chrysostomides, J. and Dendrinos, C. (eds.), (2006), ‘Sweet land of Cyprus’: lectures on the history and culture of Cyprus, Camberley
Eusebius of Caesarea, Church history, tr. G. A. Williamson, rev. Louth, A., The history of the Church from Christ to Constantine, London (1989)Google Scholar
Ciccolella, F. (1998), ‘Three anacreontic poems assigned to Photius’, OCP 64, pp. 305–28Google Scholar
Ciggaar, K. N. (1996), Western travellers to Constantinople: the west and Byzantium, 962–1204, Leiden
Ciggaar, K. N. (2002), ‘Bilingual word lists and phrase lists: for teaching or for travelling?’, in Macrides, (ed.) (2002), pp. 165–78
Cilento, N. (1966), Le origini della signoria capuana nella Longobardia minore, Rome
Cilento, N. (1971), Italia meridionale longobarda, 2nd edn., Naples
Cinque poeti bizantini: anacreontee dal Barberiniano greco 310, ed. and Italian tr. Ciccolella, F., Alessandria (2000)
Citarella, A. O. (1967), ‘The relations of Amalfi with the Arab world before the crusades’, Sp 42, pp. 299–312Google Scholar
Citarella, A. O. (1968), ‘Patterns in medieval trade: the commerce of Amalfi before the crusades’, JEH 28, pp. 531–55Google Scholar
Classen, P. (1952), ‘Romanum gubernans imperium: zur Vorgeschichte der Kaisertitulatur Karls des Grossen’, DA 9, pp. 103–21; repr. with revisions in Classen (1983), pp. 187–204Google Scholar
Classen, P. (1981), ‘Italien zwischen Byzanz und dem Frankenreich’, Nascità dell’Europa ed Europa carolingia, un’equazione da verificare = SSCIS 27, pp. 919–67Google Scholar
Classen, P. (1983), Ausgewählte Aufsätze, ed. Fleckenstein, J. et al., Sigmaringen
Classen, P. (1985), Karl der Grosse, das Papsttum and Byzanz: die Begründung des karolingischen Kaisertums, ed. Fuhrmann, H. and Märtl, K., 3rd edn., Sigmaringen
Claude, D. (1985), Der Handel im westlichen Mittelmeer während des Frühmittelalters: Bericht über ein Kolloquium der Kommission für die Altertumskunde Mittel- und Nordeuropas im Jahre 1980, Göttingen
Clover, F. M. (1993), The late Roman west and the Vandals, Aldershot
Clover, F. M. and Humphreys, R. S. (eds.) (1989), Tradition and innovation in late antiquity, Madison, WI
Clucas, L. (1981), The trial of John Italos and the crisis of intellectual values in Byzantium in the eleventh century, MBM 26, Munich
Clucas, L. (ed.) (1988), The Byzantine legacy in eastern Europe, Boulder, CO
Coates-Stephens, R. (1997), ‘Dark age architecture in Rome’, PBSR 65, pp. 177–232Google Scholar
Cobb, P. M. (2001), White banners: contention in ‘Abbasid Syria, 750–880, Albany, NY
Cobb, P. M. (forthcoming), ‘Islamic empire in Syria, 705–763’, in Robinson, C. F. (ed.) (forthcoming), The new Cambridge history of Islam, I: The formation of the Islamic world, sixth to eleventh century, Cambridge
Codex bavarus, ed. Rabotti, G., Breviarium ecclesiae Ravennatis (Codice Bavaro) secoli Ⅶ–Ⅹ, Rome (1985)Google Scholar
Codex carolinus, ed. Gundlach, W., MGH Ep. 3, Berlin (1892), pp. 476–653; partial tr. P. D. King, Charlemagne: translated sources, Kendal (1987)Google Scholar
Codex diplomaticus cavensis, ed. Morcaldi, M. et al., 10 vols., Milan, Naples and Badia di Cava (1873–1990)
Codex diplomaticus regni Croatiae, Dalmatiae et Slavoniae, ed. Smičiklas, T. et al., 19 vols., Zagreb (1904–90)
Commemoratorium de casis Dei vel monasteriis (c. 808), in T. Tobler and Molinier, M. (eds.), Itinera hierosolymitana et descriptiones Terrae Sanctae bellis sacris anteriora et latina lingua exarata sumptibus Societatis illustrandis Orientis latini monumentis, Geneva (1880), pp. 301–5Google Scholar
Concilium universale Constantinopolitanum tertium, ed. Riedinger, R., ACO Series 2 2.1–3, 3 vols. to date, Berlin (1990–)Google Scholar
Confraternity of Thebes, ed. and tr. Nesbitt, J. and Wiita, J., ‘A confraternity of the Comnenian era’, BZ 68 (1975), pp. 360–84Google Scholar
Connor, C. L. (2004), Women of Byzantium, New Haven and London
Connor, C. L. (1991), Art and miracles in medieval Byzantium: the crypt at Hosios Loukas and its frescoes, Princeton
Conrad, L. I. (1981), ‘The Qusur of medieval Islam: some implications for the social history of the Near East’, Al-Abhath 29, pp. 7–23Google Scholar
Conrad, L. I. (1987a), ‘Abraha and Muhammad: some observations apropos of chronology and literary topoi in the early Arabic historical tradition’, BSOAS 50, pp. 225–40Google Scholar
Conrad, L. I. (1987b), ‘Al-Azdi’s History of the Arab conquests in Bilad al-Sham: some historiographical observations’, in Bakhit, (ed.) (1987), I, pp. 28–62
Conrad, L. I. (1992), ‘The conquest of Arwad: a source-critical study in the historiography of the early medieval Near East’, in BEINE, I, pp. 317–401Google Scholar
Conrad, L. I. (1994), ‘Epidemic disease in central Syria in the late sixth century: some new insights from the verse of Hassan ibn Thabit’, BMGS 18, pp. 12–58Google Scholar
Conrad, L. I. (1996a), ‘The Arabs and the Colossus’, JRAS 6, pp. 165–87Google Scholar
Conrad, L. I. (1996b), ‘Die Pest und ihr soziales Umfeld im Nahen Osten des frühen Mittelalters’, Der Islam 73, pp. 81–112Google Scholar
Conrad, L. I. (1998), ‘Futuh’, in Meisami, and Starkey, (eds.) (1998), I, pp. 237–40
Conrad, L. I. (2002), ‘Heraclius in early Islamic kerygma’, in Reinink, and Stolte, (eds.) (2002), pp. 113–56
Conrad, L. I. (forthcoming), Muhammadanea Edessensis: the rise of Islam in eastern Christian historiography under the early ’Abbasids, Princeton
Conrad, L. I. (in preparation), ‘The early Arab urban foundations in Iraq and Egypt: implications for trade and exchange’, in BEINE, V Google Scholar
Constantelos, D. (1991), Byzantine philanthropy and social welfare, 2nd edn., New Rochelle, NY
Constantelos, D. J. (1972), ‘Emperor John Vatatzes’ social concern: basis for canonization’, Kleronomia 4, pp. 92–104Google Scholar
Constantelos, D. J. (1998), Christian Hellenism: essays and studies in continuity and change, New Rochelle, NY
Constantinides, C. N. (1982), Higher education in Byzantium in the thirteenth and early fourteenth centuries 1204–ca. 1310, Nicosia
Constantinides, C. N. et al. (eds.) (1996), Philellēn: studies in honour of Robert Browning, Venice
Constitutio Romana, ed. Boretius, A., MGH Cap. 1, Hanover (1883), pp. 322–4Google Scholar
John Damascene, Contra imaginum calumniatores orationes tres, ed. Kotter, B., Die Schriften des Johannes von Damaskos, 5 vols., Berlin (1969–88), Ⅲ; tr. Louth, A., Three treatises on the divine images by St John of Damascus, Crestwood, NY (2003)Google Scholar
Cook, M. (1983), Muhammad, Oxford
Cook, M. and Crone, P. (1977), Hagarism: the making of the Islamic world, Cambridge
Cormack, R. (1985), Writing in gold: Byzantine society and its icons, London
Cormack, R. (2000), Byzantine art, Oxford
Cormack, R. (1992), ‘But is it art?’, in Shepard, and Franklin, (eds.) (1992), pp. 219–36
Cormack, R. (1997a), Painting the soul: icons, death masks, and shrouds, London
Cormack, R. (1997b), ‘Women and icons, and women in icons’, in James, (ed.) (1997), pp. 24–51
Innocent Ⅲ, pope, Correspondence with the Bulgarians, ed. Dujčev, I., ‘Prepiskata na papa Innokentiia Ⅲ s b’lgarite: uvod, tekst i belezhki’, Godishnik na Sofiiskiia universitet: Filosofsko-istoricheski fakultet (Annuaire de l’université Saint Clément d’Ohrida à Sofia: Faculté Historico-Philologique) 37.3 (1942), pp. 1–116; Italian tr. and comm. F. Dall’Aglio, Innocenzo Ⅲ e i Balcani: fede e politica nei Regesta pontifici, Naples (2003)Google Scholar
Athanasios I, patriarch of Constantinople, Correspondence, ed. and tr. Talbot, A.-M., The correspondence of Athanasius I, patriarch of Constantinople: letters to the emperor Andronicus Ⅱ, members of the imperial family and officials, CFHB 7, Washington, DC (1975)Google Scholar
Ignatios the Deacon, Correspondence, ed. and tr. Mango, C., The correspondence of Ignatios the Deacon, CFHB 39, Washington, DC (1997)Google Scholar
Irene Eulogia Choumnaina Palaiologina, Correspondence, ed. and tr. Hero, A. C., A woman’s quest for spiritual guidance: the correspondence of Princess Irene Eulogia Choumnaina Palaiologina, Brookline, MA (1986)Google Scholar
Leo of Synada, Correspondence, ed. and tr. Vinson, M. P., The correspondence of Leo, Metropolitan of Synada and Syncellus, CFHB 23, Washington, DC (1985)
Corrias, P. and Cosentino, S. (eds.) (2002), Ai confini dell’impero: archeologia, arte e storia della Sardegna bizantina, Cagliari
Corrigan, K. A. (1992), Visual polemics in the ninth-century Byzantine psalters, Cambridge
Corsi, P. (1983), La spedizione italiana di Costante II, Bologna
Cosentino, S. (1996–2000), Prosopografia dell’Italia bizantina (493–804), I: A-F; II: G-O, 2 vols. to date, Bologna
Cosentino, S. (2004), ‘La Flotte byzantine face à l’expansion musulmane: aspects d’histoire institutionnelle et sociale (Ⅶe–Xe siècle)’, BF 28, pp. 3–20Google Scholar
Cosentino, S. (2005), ‘Re-analysing some Byzantine bullae from Sardinia’, in Ludwig, (ed.) (2005), pp. 69–81
Cosentino, S. (1987), Aspetti e problemi del feudo Veneto-Cretese, secoli ⅩⅢ–ⅩⅣ, Bologna
Costambeys, M. (2007), Power and patronage in early medieval Italy: local society, Italian politics and the Abbey of Farfa, c. 700–900, Cambridge
Cotelerius, J. B., Ecclesiae graecae monumenta, 4 vols., Paris (1696)
Coulon, D. et al. (eds.) (2004), Chemins d’outre-mer: études sur la Méditerranée médiévale offertes à Michel Balard, BSo 20, 2 vols., Paris
Courtois, C. (1955), Les Vandales et l’Afrique, Paris
Cowan, A. (ed.) (2000), Mediterranean urban culture, 1400–1700, Exeter
Cowdrey, H. E. J. (1982), ‘Pope Gregory Ⅶ’s “crusading” plans of 1074’, in Kedar, et al. (eds.) (1982), pp. 27–40
Cowdrey, H. E. J. (1998), Pope Gregory Ⅶ, 1073–1085, Oxford
Cowe, S. P. (1992), ‘An Armenian Job fragment from Sinai and its implications’, OrChr 76, pp. 123–57Google Scholar
Creeds, councils and controversies: documents illustrating the history of the Church AD 337–461, ed. Stevenson, J., rev. edn. W. H. C. Frend, London (1989)
Cresci, L. R. (1991), ‘Cadenze narrative e interpretazione critica nell’opera storica di Michele Attaliate’, REB 49, pp. 197–218Google Scholar
Crisci, E. (2000), ‘La produzione libraria nelle aree orientali di Bisanzio tra i secoli Ⅶ e Ⅷ: i manoscritti superstiti’, in Prato, (ed.) (2000), I, pp. 3–28
Criscuolo, U. (1982 [1983]), ‘Politikos anēr: contributo al pensiero politico di Michele Psello’, Rendiconti dell’Accademia di archeologia, lettere e belle arti, Napoli 57, pp. 129–63Google Scholar
Croke, B. (1992), Christian chronicles and Byzantine history, 5th–6th centuries, Aldershot
John the Deacon, Cronaca, ed. Monticolo, G., Cronache Veneziane antichissime, FSI 9, Rome (1890)
Crone, P. (1980), Slaves on horses: the evolution of the Islamic polity, Cambridge
Crone, P. (1986), ‘The tribe and the state’, in Hall, (ed.) (1986), pp. 48–77
Crone, P. (1987), Meccan trade and the rise of Islam, Princeton
Crone, P. (1991), ‘Kavad’s heresy and Mazdak’s revolt’, Iran 29, pp. 21–42; repr. in Crone (2005), no. 1, pp. 1–50Google Scholar
Crone, P. (1992), ‘Serjeant and Meccan trade’, Arabica 39, pp. 216–40Google Scholar
Crone, P. (1993), ‘Tribes and states in the Middle East’, JRAS 3, pp. 353–75Google Scholar
Crone, P. (1994), ‘The first-century concept of Higra’, Arabica 41, pp. 352–87Google Scholar
Crone, P. (2005), From Kavad to al-Ghazali: religion, law and political thought in the Near East, c. 600–c. 1100, Aldershot
Cross, F. L. and Livingstone, E. A. (eds.) (2005), The Oxford dictionary of the Christian church, 3rd edn., Oxford
Crostini, B. (2003), ‘Christianity and Judaism in eleventh-century Constantinople’, in Ruggieri, and Pieralli (eds.) (2003), pp. 169–87
Crow, J. et al. (2001), ‘The water supply of Constantinople: archaeology and hydrogeology of an early medieval city’, Environmental Geology 40, pp. 1325–33Google Scholar
Crow, J. and Bayliss, R. (2005), ‘Water for the Queen of Cities: a review of recent research in the Byzantine and early Ottoman water supply of Constantinople’, Basilissa 1, pp. 28–49Google Scholar
Crummey, R. O. (1987), The formation of Muscovy, 1304–1613, London
Cubitt, C. (ed.) (2003), Court culture in the early middle ages: the proceedings of the First Alcuin Conference, Turnhout
Cunningham, M. B. and Allen, P. (eds.) (1998), Preacher and audience: studies in early Christian and Byzantine homiletics, Leiden
Cunningham, M. (2003), ‘Dramatic device or didactic tool? The function of dialogue in Byzantine preaching’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2003), pp. 101–13
Curradi, C. (1977), ‘I conti Guidi nel secolo X’, Studi romagnoli 28, pp. 17–64Google Scholar
Curta, F. (2006), Southeastern Europe in the middle ages 500–1250, Cambridge
Curta, F. (2001a), The making of the Slavs: history and archaeology of the lower Danube region, c. 500–700, Cambridge
Curta, F. (2001b), ‘Peasants as “makeshift soldiers for the occasion”: sixth-century settlement patterns in the Balkans’, in Burns, and Eadie, (eds.) (2001), pp. 119–217
Curta, F. (2001c), ‘The “Prague type”: a critical approach to pottery classification’, in Kountoura-Galake, (ed.) (2001), pp. 171–88
Curta, F. (2004), ‘Barbarians in dark-age Greece: Slavs or Avars?’, in Stepanov, and Vachkova, (eds.) (2004), pp. 513–50
Curta, F. (2005a), ‘Antes, people’, in International encyclopaedia for the middle ages-online: a supplement to LexMA-Online, Turnhout
Curta, F. (2005b), ‘Female dress and “Slavic” bow fibulae in Greece’, Hesperia 74, pp. 101–46Google Scholar
Curta, F. (2005c), ‘Before Cyril and Methodius: Christianity and barbarians beyond the sixth- and seventh-century Danube frontier’, in Curta, (ed.) (2005), pp. 180–219
Curta, F. (ed.) (2005), East central and eastern Europe in the early middle ages, Ann Arbor, MI
Curtis, J. (ed.) (2000), Mesopotamia and Iran in the Parthian and Sasanian periods: rejection and revival c. 238 bc – ad 642, London
Custurea, G. (2000), Circulatia monedei bizantine în Dobrogea: secolele IX–Ⅺ, Constanta
Cutler, A. (2005), ‘Silver across the Euphrates: forms of exchange between Sasanian Persia and the late Roman empire’, MSABK 4, pp. 9–37Google Scholar
Cutler, A. (1984), The aristocratic psalters in Byzantium, Paris
Cutler, A. (2001), ‘Gifts and gift exchange as aspects of the Byzantine, Arab and related economies’, DOP 55, pp. 247–78Google Scholar
Cutler, A. (2003), ‘Imagination and documentation: eagle silks in Byzantium, the Latin west and ’Abbasid Baghdad’, BZ 96, pp. 67–72Google Scholar
Cutler, A. and Papaconstantinou, A. (eds.) (2007), The material and the ideal: essays in medieval art and archaeology in honour of Jean-Michel Spieser, Lieden
Cutler, A. and Spieser, J.-M. (1996), Byzance médiévale, 700–1204, Paris
Dédéyan, G. (1975), ‘L’Immigration arménienne en Cappadoce au Ⅺe siècle’, Byz 45, pp. 41–117Google Scholar
Dédéyan, G. (2003), Les Arméniens entre Grecs, Musulmans et Croisés: étude sur les pouvoirs arméniens dans le Proche-Orient méditerranéen (1068–1150), 2 vols., Lisbon
Délibérations des assemblées vénitiennes concernant la Romanie, ed. Thiriet, F., 2 vols., Paris and The Hague (1966–71)
Déroche, V. (1991), ‘La Polémique anti-judaïque au VIe et VIIe siècle. Un mémento inédit, les Képhalaia’, TM 11, pp. 275–312Google Scholar
Déroche, V. (2002), ‘Représentations de l’Eucharistie dans la haute époque byzantine’, TM 14, pp. 167–80Google Scholar
Déroche, V.(1993), ‘L’Autorité des moines à Byzance du Ⅷe au Xe siècle’, Revue bénédictine 103, pp. 241–54Google Scholar
Dölger, F., Aus den Schatzkammern des Heiligen Berges: 115 Urkunden und 50 Urkundensiegel aus 10 Jahrhunderten, Munich (1948)
Dölger, F., Beiträge zur Geschichte der byzantinischen Finanzverwaltung: besonders des 10. und 11. Jahrhunderts, Leipzig (1927); includes edn. of ‘The taxation treatise Cod. Marc. gr 173’, pp. 113–23; tr. in Brand (1969), pp. 48–57
Dölger, F., Regesten der Kaiserurkunden des oströmischen Reiches von 565–1453, 5 vols., Munich (1924–65); rev. edn. Wirth, P. et al., 3 vols. to date (1977–)
Dölger, F., Sechs byzantinische Praktika des 14. Jahrhunderts für das Athoskloster Iberon, mit diplomatischen, sprachlichen, verwaltungs- und sozialgeschichtlichen Bemerkungen, Munich (1949)
Dölger, F. (1953), Byzanz und die europäische Staatenwelt, Ettal (repr. Darmstadt, 1976)
Dölger, F. (1938–9), ‘Die Kaiserurkunde der Byzantiner als Ausdruck ihrer politischen Anschauungen’, Historische Zeitschrift 159, pp. 229–50; repr. in Dölger (1953), pp. 9–33Google Scholar
Dölger, F. (1940), ‘Der Bulgarenherrscher als geistlicher Sohn des byzantinischen Kaisers’, in Georgiev et al. (eds.) (1940), pp. 219–32; repr. in Dölger (1953), pp. 183–96
Dölger, F. and Karayannopulos, J. (1968), Byzantinische Urkundenlehre, I: Die Kaiserurkunden, Munich
Dölger, F. (1949), ‘Einiges über Theodora die Griechin, Zarin der Bulgaren (1308–1330)’, AIPHO 9, pp. 211–21; repr. in Dölger (1961), pp. 222–30Google Scholar
Dölger, F. (1950), ‘Zwei byzantinische Reiterheroen erobern die Festung Melnik’, Ephemerides Instituti Archaeologici Bulgarici 16, pp. 275–9; repr. in Dölger (1961), pp. 299–305Google Scholar
Dölger, F. (1961), Paraspora: 30 Aufsätze zur Geschichte, Kultur und Sprache des byzantinischen Reiches, Ettal
Dümmler, E. (1887–8), Geschichte des Ostfränkischen Reiches, 2nd edn., 3 vols., Leipzig
Džurova, A. (1977), ‘Le Manuscript pendant le deuxième royaume bulgare (1185–1396)’, Cyrillomethodianum 4, pp. 36–99Google Scholar
Džurova, A. (1997), V’vedenie v slavianskata kodikologiia: vizantiiskiat kodeks i retseptsiiata mu sred slavianite, Sofia
Daąbrowska, M. (2005), ‘“Vasilissa, ergo gaude …”: Cleopa Malatesta’s Byzantine CV’, BSl 63, pp. 217–24Google Scholar
Dabrowa, E. (ed.) (1994), The Roman and Byzantine army in the east, Cracow
Dade, E. (1938), Versuche zur Wiedererrichtung der lateinischen Herrschaft in Konstantinopel im Rahmen der abendländischen Politik 1261 bis etwa 1310, Jena
Dagron, G. (1976), ‘Minorités ethniques et religieuses dans l’orient byzantin à la fin du Xe et au Ⅺe siècle: l’immigration syrienne’, TM 6, pp. 177–216; repr. in Dagron (1984a), no. 10Google Scholar
Dagron, G. (1984a), La Romanité chrétienne en orient, London
Dagron, G. (2003), Emperor and priest, tr. J. Birrell, Cambridge; rev. and tr. of G. Dagron, Empereur et prêtre: étude sur le césaropapisme byzantin, Paris, 1996 Google Scholar
Dagron, G. et al. (eds.) (1993), Évêques, moines et empereurs (610–1054), HC 4, Paris
Dagron, G. (1974), Naissance d’une capitale: Constantinople et ses institutions de 330 à 451, Paris
Dagron, G. (1977), ‘Le Christianisme dans la ville byzantine’, DOP 31, pp. 1–25Google Scholar
Dagron, G. (1983), ‘Byzance et le modèle islamique au Xe siècle: à propos des Constitutions tactiques de l’empereur Léon VI’, CRAI, pp. 219–42Google Scholar
Dagron, G. (1984b), Constantinople imaginaire: études sur le recueil des Patria, Paris
Dagron, G. (1987), ‘“Ceux d’en face”: les peuples étrangers dans les traités militaires byzantins’, TM 10, pp. 207–32Google Scholar
Dagron, G. (1991), ‘“Ainsi rien n’échappera à la réglementation”: état, église, corporations, confréries: à propos des inhumations à Constantinople (IVe–Xe siècle)’, in Kravari, et al. (eds.) (1989–91), II, pp. 155–82
Dagron, G. (1993), ‘Le Christianisme byzantin du Ⅶe au milieu du Ⅺe siècle’ in Dagron, et al. (1993), pp. 1–348
Dagron, G. (1994), ‘Nés dans la pourpre’, TM 12, pp. 105–42Google Scholar
Dagron, G. (1997), ‘Apprivoiser la guerre: Byzantins et Arabes ennemis intimes’, in Tsiknakis, (ed.) (1997), pp. 37–49
Dagron, G. (2000), ‘L’Organisation et le déroulement des courses d’après le Livre des cérémonies’, TM 13, pp. 3–200Google Scholar
Dagron, G. (2002), ‘The urban economy, seventh-twelfth centuries’, in EHB, II, pp. 393–461Google Scholar
Dagron, G. (2005), ‘Architecture d’intérieur: le Pentapyrgion’, TM 15, pp. 109–17Google Scholar
Dalarun, J. (ed.) (1991), La Calabre de la fin de l’antiquité au moyen âge: actes de la table ronde, Rome 1–2 décembre 1989, MEFRM 103.2, Rome
Dall’Aglio, F. (2002), ‘The Bulgarian siege of Thessaloniki in 1207: between history and hagiography’, Eurasian Studies 1, pp. 263–82Google Scholar
Dark, K. and Özgümüs, F. (1998–2005), Istanbul rescue archaeology survey, 5 vols., London
Dark, K. (2001), Byzantine pottery, Stroud
Dark, K. (2004), ‘Houses, streets and shops in Byzantine Constantinople from the fifth to the twelfth centuries’, JMH 30, pp. 83–107Google Scholar
Dark, K. (2005), ‘Archaeology’, in Harris, (ed.) (2005), pp. 166–84
Dark, K. (ed.) (2004), Secular buildings and the archaeology of everyday life in the Byzantine empire, Oxford
Darrouzès, J. (1970), Recherches sur les ‘offikia’ de l’église byzantine, Paris
Darrouzès, J. (1975), ‘Listes épiscopales du concile de Nicée II (787)’, REB 33, pp. 5–76Google Scholar
Darrouzès, J. (1987), ‘Le Patriarche Méthode contre les iconoclastes et les Stoudites’, REB 45, pp. 15–57Google Scholar
Daryaee, T. (2003), ‘The Persian Gulf trade in late antiquity’, Journal of World History 14, pp. 1–16Google Scholar
Das Konzil von Aachen 809, ed. Willjung, H., MGH Concilia 2, Supp. 2, Hanover (1998)Google Scholar
Das Patriarchat von Konstantinopel im ausgehenden 16. Jahrhundert: der Bericht des Leontios Eustratios im Cod. Tyb. MB 10, ed. and German tr. Kresten, O., Vienna (1970)
Das Register des Patriarchats von Konstantinopel, ed. and German tr. Hunger, H. et al., CFHB 19, 3 vols. to date, Vienna (1981–)Google Scholar
Das Verbrüderungsbuch der Abtei Reichenau, ed. Autenrieth, J. et al., MGH Libri memoriales et necrologia n.s. 1, Hanover (1979)Google Scholar
Davids, A. (ed.) (1995), The empress Theophano: Byzantium and the west at the turn of the first millennium, Cambridge
Davies, W. and Fouracre, P. (eds.) (1986), The settlement of disputes in early medieval Europe, Cambridge
Day, G. W. (1988), Genoa’s response to Byzantium, 1155–1204: commercial expansion and factionalism in a medieval city, Urbana, IL
Constantine Ⅶ Porphyrogenitus, De administrando imperio, I: ed. G. Moravcsik, tr. R. J. H. Jenkins, 2nd edn., CFHB 1, Washington, DC (1967); Ⅱ: Commentary, ed. Jenkins, R. J. H., London (1962)Google Scholar
Morris, R. (2003), ‘Beyond the De ceremoniis’, in Cubitt, (ed.) (2003), pp. 235–54
Constantine Ⅶ Porphyrogenitus De cerimoniis aulae byzantinae, ed. Reiske, J. J., 2 vols., CSHB, Bonn (1829–30); incomplete ed. and French tr. A. Vogt, Constantin Ⅶ Porphyrogénète: Le Livre des cérémonies, 2 vols., Paris (1935–9); ed. and French tr. G. Dagron and B. Flusin, Le Livre des cérémonies (in preparation); tr. A. Moffatt and M. Tall, Constantine Porphyrogennetos: the ceremonies, ByzAust (in preparation); tr. of DC, Ⅱ.15 in Featherstone, ‘Di’ endeixin’, pp. 81–112; tr. of DC, Ⅱ.44–5 in Haldon (2000b), pp. 202–35Google Scholar
Featherstone, J. M. (2006), ‘The Great Palace as reflected in the De cerimoniis’, in Bauer, (ed.) (2006), pp. 47–62
Theodosios the Deacon, De Creta capta, ed. Criscuolo, H., Leipzig (1979)
John Kaminiates, De expugnatione Thessalonicae, ed. Böhlig, G., CFHB 4, Berlin and New York (1973); tr. D. Frendo and A. Photiou, The capture of Thessaloniki, ByzAust 12, Perth (2000)Google Scholar
Gregorio, G. and Kresten, O. (eds.) (1998), Documenti medievali greci e latini: studi comparativi. Atti del Seminario di Erice, 23–29 ottobre 1995, Spoleto
Scriptor incertus, De Leone Armenio, in Leo Grammaticus, Chronographia, ed. Bekker, pp. 335–62; ed. and Italian tr. Iadevaia, F., Scriptor incertus, Messina (1987)Google Scholar
Nikephoros I, patriarch of Constantinople, De Magnete, ed. Pitra, J. B., Spicilegium solesmense complectens sanctorum patrum scriptorumque ecclesiasticorum anecdota hactenus opera, 4 vols., Paris (1852–8), I, pp. 302–35, 552–3; ed. and tr. J. M. Featherstone, ‘Opening scenes of the second iconoclasm: Nicephorus’s Critique of the citations from Macarius Magnes’, REB 60 (2002), pp. 65–111Google Scholar
De obsidione toleranda, ed. Berg, H., tr. Sullivan, D. F., in D. F. Sullivan, ‘A Byzantine instruction manual on siege defense: the De obsidione toleranda’, in Nesbitt (ed.) (2003), pp. 139–266
Gottschalk of Orbais, De praedestinatione, in ed. Lambot, C., Oeuvres théologiques et grammaticales de Godescalc d’Orbais, Louvain (1945), pp. 180–258Google Scholar
Gerald of Wales, De principis instructione, in Opera, Ⅷ, ed. Warner, G. F. et al., 8 vols., London (1861–91); tr. Stevenson, J., Concerning the instruction of princes, London (1858; repr. [with repagination] Felinfach, Dyfed, 1991)Google Scholar
Constantine Ⅶ Porphyrogenitus, De thematibus, ed. Pertusi, A., StT 160, Rome (1952)
Deér, J. (1957), ‘Die Vorrechte des Kaisers in Rom (772–800)’, Schweizer Beiträge zur allgemeinen Geschichte 15, pp. 5–63; repr. in Wolf (ed.) (1972), pp. 30–115Google Scholar
Deér, J. (1961), ‘Der Globus des spätrömischen und des byzantinischen Kaisers. Symbol oder Insignie?’, BZ 54, pp. 53–85, 291–318Google Scholar
Deichmann, F. W. (1969–89), Ravenna: Hauptstadt des spätantiken Abendlandes, 2 vols. in 5 pts. + indices, Wiesbaden
Treppo, M. (1956), ‘La vita economica e sociale in una grande abbazia del Mezzogiorno: San Vicenzo al Volturno nell’alto medioevo’, ASPN n.s. 35, pp. 31–110Google Scholar
Delehaye, H. (1909), Les Légendes grecques des saints militaires, Paris
Deliberazioni del maggior consiglio di Venezia, ed. Cessi, R., 3 vols., Bologna (1931–50)
Delierneux, N. (2001), ‘Pratiques et vénération orientales et occidentales des images chrétiennes dans l’antiquité tardive: à propos de quelques ambiguïtés’, Revue Belge de philologie et d’histoire 79.2, pp. 373–420Google Scholar
Delogu, P. (1977), Mito di una città meridionale (Salerno, secoli Ⅷ–Ⅺ), Naples
Delogu, P. et al. (1980), Longobardi e bizantini, Storia d’Italia 1, Turin
Chomatenos, Demetrios, Ponemata diaphora, ed. Prinzing, G., CFHB 38, Berlin and New York (2002)
Kydones, Demetrios, Apologia for unity with Rome, ed. Mercati, G., Notizie di Procoro e Demetrio Cidone, Manuele Caleca e Teodoro Meliteniota ed altri appunti per la storia della teologia e della letteratura bizantina del secolo ⅩⅣ, StT 56, Vatican City, Rome (1931), pp. 359–403; German tr. H.-G. Beck, ‘Die “Apologia pro vita sua” des Demetrios Kydones’, Ostkirchliche Studien 1 (1952), pp. 208–25, 264–82; tr. J. Likoudis, Ending the Byzantine Greek schism, New Rochelle, NY (1992), pp. 22–70Google Scholar
Kydones, Demetrios, Correspondance, ed. Loenertz, R. J., StT 186, 208, 2 vols., Vatican City, Rome (1956–60); German tr. F. Tinnefeld, Demetrios Kydones, Briefe, 4 vols. in 5 pts., Stuttgart (1981–2003)Google Scholar
Demus, O. (1970), Byzantine art and the west, London
Demus, O. (1984), The mosaics of San Marco in Venice, 2 vols. in 4 pts., Chicago
Dendrinos, C. (ed.), ‘An unpublished funeral oration on Manuel Ⅱ Palaeologus († 1425)’, in Dendrinos, et al. (eds.) (2003), pp. 423–56
Dendrinos, C. et al. (eds.) (2003), Porphyrogenita: essays on the history and literature of Byzantium and the Latin East in honour of Julian Chrysostomides, Aldershot
Denkard Ⅵ, tr. Shaked, S., The wisdom of the Sasanian sages, Boulder, CO (1979)Google Scholar
Denkova, L. (1993), ‘Bogomilism and literacy (an attempt of a general analysis of a tradition)’, EB 29.1, pp. 90–6Google Scholar
Dennis, G. T. (ed. and tr.), Three Byzantine military treatises, CFHB 25, Washington, DC (1985)
Dennis, G. T. (1997), ‘Imperial panegyric: rhetoric and reality’, in Maguire, (ed.) (1997), pp. 131–40
Dennis, G. T. (2001a), ‘Death in Byzantium’, DOP 55, pp. 1–7Google Scholar
Dennis, G. T. (2001b), ‘Defenders of the Christian people: holy war and Byzantium’, in Laiou, and Mottahedeh, (eds.) (2001), pp. 31–9
Dennis, G. T. (1960), The reign of Manuel II Palaeologus in Thessalonica, 1382–1387, OCA 159, Rome
Dennis, G. T. (1982), Byzantium and the Franks 1350–1420, London
Denys de Thrace et les commentateurs arméniens, ed. Adontz, N., tr. R. Hotterbex, Louvain (1970)
Der Nersessian, S. (1969), ‘The kingdom of Cilician Armenia’, in Setton, (ed.) (1969–89), II, pp. 630–59
Derzhavin, N. S. (1945–8), Istoriia Bolgarii, 4 vols., Moscow
George of Cyprus, Descriptio orbis Romani, ed. Gelzer, H., Leipzig (1890)
Paul the Silentiary, Description of the church of St Sophia (Ekphrasis tou naou tes Hagias Sophias), in Johannes von Gaza, ed. Friedländer, , pp. 227–56; partial tr. in Trypanis, (ed.), Greek verse, pp. 417–18; partial tr. in Lethaby and Swainson (1894), pp. 35–60Google Scholar
Detorakes, T. E. (1987), ‘Byzantio kai Europe: agiologikes scheseis (527–1453)’, in Byzantio kai Europe: 1 diethnes Byzantinologike synantese, Delphoi, 20–24 Iouliou 1985, Athens, pp. 85–99
Deusdedit, , Collectio canonum, ed. Glanvell, V. Wolf, Die Kanonessammlung des Kardinals Deusdedit, Paderborn (1905)Google Scholar
Devisse, J. (1975–6), Hincmar, archevêque de Reims, 845–882, 3 vols., Geneva
Devreese, R. (1937), ‘La Fin inédite d’une lettre de saint Maxime: un baptême forcé de Juifs et de Samaritains à Carthage en 632’, Revue des sciences religieuses 17, pp. 25–35Google Scholar
Devreesse, R. (1935), ‘Le Texte grec de l’Hypomnesticum de Théodore Spoudée: le supplice, l’exil et la mort des victimes illustres du monothélisme’, AnBoll 53, pp. 49–80Google Scholar
Devroey, J.-P. (2003), Économie rurale et société dans l’Europe franque, VIe–IXe siècles, I: Fondements matériels, échanges et lien social, Paris
Diaconu, P. (1970), Les Petchénègues au Bas-Danube, Bucharest
Diaconu, P. (1978), Les Coumans au Bas-Danube aux Ⅺe et XIIe siècles, Bucharest
Diaconu, P. et al. (1972–7), Păcuiul lui Soare, 2 vols., Bucharest
Gregory I (the Great), pope, Dialogues, ed. and French tr. Vogüé, A. and Antin, P., SC 251, 260, 265, 3 vols., Paris (1978–80)
Die byzantinischen Kleinchroniken, ed. Schreiner, P., CFHB 12, 3 vols., Vienna (1975–9)
Die nichtliterarischen lateinischen Papyri Italiens aus der Zeit 445–700, ed. Tjäder, J.-O., 3 vols., Lund (1954–82)
Die Regesten des Kaiserreichs unter den Karolingern, 751–918, ed. Böhmer, J. F., rev. E. Mühlbacher, Regesta imperii 1, Innsbruck (1908; repr. Hildesheim, 1966)Google Scholar
Die Urkunden Pippins, Karlmanns und Karls des Grossen (Pippini, Carlomanni, Caroli Magni diplomata), ed. Mühlbacher, E. et al., MGH Die Urkunden der Karolinger (Diplomata Karolinorum) 1, Hanover (1906)Google Scholar
Diehl, C. (1905), Études byzantines, Paris
Digenis Akritis: the Grottaferrata and Escorial versions, ed. and tr. Jeffreys, E., Cambridge (1998)
Dignas, B. and Winter, E. (2007), Rome and Persia in late antiquity: neighbours and rivals, Cambridge
Dimitroukas, I. (1997), Reisen und Verkehr im byzantinischen Reich: vom Anfang des 6. Jhr. bis zur Mitte des 11. Jhr, 2 vols., Athens
Dimnik, M. (2004), ‘Kievan Rus’, the Bulgars and the southern Slavs, c. 1020–c. 1200’, in NCMH, IV.2, pp. 254–76Google Scholar
Dionisotti, A. C. (1988), ‘Greek grammars and dictionaries in Carolingian Europe’, in Herren, and Brown, (eds.) (1988), pp. 1–56
Otto I, Diplomata, ed. Sickel, T., Die Urkunden Konrad I., Heinrich I. und Otto I., MGH Dip. 1, Hanover (1879–84; repr. Munich, 1980)Google Scholar
Otto Ⅱ, Diplomata, ed. Sickel, T., Die Urkunden Otto des Ⅱ., MGH Dip. 2.1, Hanover (1888; repr. Munich, 1980)Google Scholar
Otto Ⅲ, Diplomata, ed. Sickel, T., Die Urkunden Otto des Ⅲ., MGH Dip. 2.2, Hanover (1893; repr. Berlin, 1957)Google Scholar
Diplomatarium Veneto-Levantinum, Ⅰ: 1300–1350, ed. Thomas, G. M., Venice (1880); Ⅱ: 1351–1454, ed. Thomas, G. M. and Predelli, R., Venice (1899)
Discipline générale antique (Ⅱe–Ⅸe siècles), ed. and French tr. Joannou, P.-P., 2 vols., Rome (1962–3); English tr. ed. by N. P. Tanner, Decrees of the ecumenical councils, 2 vols., London and Washington, DC (1990)Google Scholar
Gregory of Narek, Discourses, ed. Awetik’ean, G., Srboy hawrn meroy Grigori Narekats’woy erkrord matean charits’, Venice (1827)Google Scholar
Theophylact of Ohrid, Discourses, ed. and French tr. Gautier, P., Discours, traités, poésies, Théophylacte d’ Achrida, CFHB 16.1, Thessalonica (1980)Google Scholar
Ditten, H. (1993), Ethnische Verschiebungen zwischen der Balkanhalbinsel und Kleinasien vom Ende des 6. bis zur zweiten Hälfte des 9. Jahrhunderts, BBA 59, Berlin
Divisio ducatus Beneventani, ed. Bluhme, F. in MGH Leges (in folio) 4, ed. G. H. Pertz, Hanover (1868), pp. 221–5; ed. in Martin (2005), pp. 201–17Google Scholar
Djaït, H. (1986), Al-Kufa: naissance de la ville islamique, Paris
Djurović, M. et al. (1970), Istorija Crne Gore, II.1: Od kraja XII do kraja XV vijeka: Crne Gora u doba Nemanjića, Titograd
Dmitrievsky, A., Opisanie liturgicheskikh rukopisei, khraniashchikhsia v bibliotekakh pravoslavnogo vostoka, 3 vols., Kiev and Petrograd (1895–1917)
Dobschütz, , von, E., Christusbilder: Untersuchungen zur christlichen Legende, Leipzig (1899)
Documenti relativi alla storia di Venezia anteriori al mille, ed. Cessi, R., 2nd edn. by Polizzi, C. F., 2 vols., Venice (1991)
Documenti sulle relazioni delle città toscane coll’oriente cristiano e coi Turchi fino all’anno ⅯⅮⅩⅩⅩⅠ, ed. Müller, G., Florence (1879)
Documents sur le régime des terres dans la principauté de Morée au ⅩⅣe siècle, ed. Longnon, J. and Topping, P., Paris (1969)
Donner, F. M. (1977), ‘Mecca’s food supplies and Muhammad’s boycott’, JESHO 20, pp. 249–66Google Scholar
Donner, F. M. (1981), The early Islamic conquests, Princeton
Donner, F. M. (1989), ‘The role of nomads in the Near East in late antiquity (400–800 ce)’, in Clover, and Humphreys, (eds.) (1989), pp. 73–88; repr. in Peters (ed.) (1999), pp. 21–33
Donner, F. M. (1998), Narratives of Islamic origins: the beginnings of Islamic historical writing, Princeton
Doorninck, F. (2002), ‘The Byzantine ship at Serçe Limani: an example of small-scale maritime commerce with Fatimid Syria in the early eleventh century’, in Macrides, (ed.) (2002), pp. 137–48
Dorfmann-Lazarev, I. (2004), Arméniens et Byzantins à l’époque de Photius: deux débats théologiques après le triomphe de l’orthodoxie, CSCO 609, Louvain
Dossier grec de l’Union de Lyon (1273–1277), ed. and French tr. Laurent, V. and Darrouzès, J., Paris (1976)
Dostal, W. (1979), Der Markt von San’a’, Vienna
Dostal, W. (1984), ‘Towards a model of cultural evolution in Arabia’, in Abdalla, et al. (eds.) (1984), II, pp. 185–91
Doumerc, B. and Picard, C. (eds.) (2004), Byzance et ses périphéries (Mondes grec, balkanique et musulman): hommage à Alain Ducellier, Toulouse
Draguet, R. (1924), Julien d’Halicarnasse et sa controverse avec Sévère d’Antioche sur l’incorruptibilité du corps du Christ, Louvain
Drake, H. A. et al. (eds.) (2006), Violence in late antiquity: perceptions and practices, Aldershot
Drijvers, J. W. (2002), ‘Heraclius and the restitutio crucis. Notes on symbolism and ideology’, in Reinink, and Stolte, (eds.) (2002), pp. 175–90
Falkenhausen, V. von (2005), ‘Griechische Beamte in der duana de secretis von Palermo: eine prosopographische Untersuchung’, in Hoffmann, and Monchizadeh, (eds.) (2005), pp. 381–411
Dubarle, A.-M., ‘L’Homélie de Grégoire le Référandaire pour la réception de l’image d’Édesse’, REB 55 (1997), pp. 5–51Google Scholar
Duby, G. (1971), La Société aux Ⅺe et XIIe siècles dans la région mâconnaise, 2nd edn., Paris
Duca di Candia: ducali e lettere ricevute (1358–1360; 1401–1405), ed. Thiriet, F., Venice (1978)
Duca di Candia: Quaternus consiliorum 1340–1350, ed. Vidulich, P. Ratti, Venice (1976)
Ducas, , Istoria Turco-Bizantină, 1341–1462, ed. Grecu, V., Bucharest (1958); tr. H. J. Magoulias, Decline and fall of Byzantium to the Ottoman Turks, Detroit (1975)Google Scholar
Ducellier, A. (1981b), La Façade maritime de l’Albanie au moyen âge: Durazzo et Valona du Ⅺe au ⅩⅤe siècle, Thessalonica
Ducellier, A. et al. (1986), Byzance et le monde orthodoxe, Paris
Ducellier, A. (1979), ‘Les Albanais du XIe au ⅩⅢe siècle, nomades ou sédentaires?’, BF 7, pp. 23–36; repr. in Ducellier (1987a), no. 6 Google Scholar
Ducellier, A. (1981a), ‘L’Économie albanaise au moyen âge: une traite coloniale’, Albanie 11, pp. 28–31; repr. in Ducellier (1987a), no. 16 Google Scholar
Ducellier, A. (1981c), ‘Les Albanais ont-ils envahi le Kosovo?’, Albanie 13, pp. 10–14; repr. in Ducellier (1987a), no. 10 Google Scholar
Ducellier, A. (1983), ‘Aux frontières de la romanité et de l’orthodoxie au moyen âge: le cas de l’Albanie’, L’Histoire à Nice: actes du Colloque international ‘Entre l’Occident et l’Orient’ (Antibes–Juan les Pins, 21–31 octobre 1981), Nice, pp. 129–50; repr. in Ducellier (1987a), no. 11 Google Scholar
Ducellier, A. (1987a), L’Albanie entre Byzance et Venise Xe–XVe siècles, London
Ducellier, A. (1987b), ‘La Côte albanaise au moyen âge: exutoires locaux ou ports de transit?’, repr. in Ducellier (1987a), no. 19
Ducellier, A. et al. (1992), Les Chemins de l’exil: bouleversements de l’est européen et migrations vers l’ouest à la fin du moyen âge, Paris
Duchesne-Guillemin, J. (1983), ‘Zoroastrian religion’, in Yarshater, (ed.) (1983), II, pp. 866–908
Duffy, J. and Peradotto, J. (eds.) (1988), Gonimos: Neoplatonic and Byzantine studies presented to Leendert G. Westerink at 75, Buffalo, NY
Dujčev, I., ‘On the treaty of 927 with the Bulgarians’, DOP 32 (1978), pp. 217–95Google Scholar
Dujčev, I. (1965–96), Medioevo bizantino-slavo, 4 vols. in 5 pts., Rome (Ⅰ–Ⅲ), Sofia (Ⅳ)
Dujčev, I. (1956), ‘V’stanieto v 1185 g. i negovata khronologiia’, Izvestiia na Instituta za istoriia 6, pp. 327–58Google Scholar
Dujčev, I. (1960), ‘Les Slaves et Byzance’, Etudes historiques à l’occasion du XIe congrès international des sciences historiques, Stockholm, août 1960, Sofia, pp. 31–77; repr. in Dujčev (1965–96), IV.1, no. 9 Google Scholar
Dujčev, I. (1973), ‘Contribution à l’histoire de la conquête turque en Thrace aux dernières décades du ⅩⅣe siècle’, EB 9.2, pp. 80–92Google Scholar
Dujcev, I. (1966), ‘Chilandar et Zographou au moyen âge’, Hilandarski Zbornik 1, pp. 21–32; repr. in Dujčev (1965–96), , pp. 489–506Google Scholar
Dunbabin, J. (1998), Charles I of Anjou: power, kingship and state-making in thirteenth-century Europe, London
Dunlop, D. M. (1957), ‘Sources of gold and silver in Islam according to al-Hamdani (10th century ad)’, SI 8, pp. 29–49Google Scholar
Dunn, A. (1992), ‘The exploitation and control of woodland and scrubland in the Byzantine world’, BMGS 16, pp. 235–98Google Scholar
Dunn, A. (1994), ‘The transition from polis to kastron in the Balkans (3rd–8th/9th century): general and regional perspectives’, BMGS 18, pp. 60–80Google Scholar
Durand, A.(1998), Les Paysages médiévaux du Languedoc: Xe–XIIe siècles, Toulouse
Durand, J. and Flusin, B. (eds.) (2004), Byzance et les reliques du Christ, Paris
Durand, J. and Lafitte, M.-P. (eds.) (2001), La Trésor de la Sainte-Chapelle, Paris
Durliat, J. (1982), ‘Les Attributions civiles des évêques byzantins: l’exemple du diocèse d’Afrique (553–709)’, JÖB 32, pp. 73–84Google Scholar
Dusa, J. (1991), The medieval Dalmatian episcopal cities: development and transformation, New York
Dussaud, R. (1955), La Pénétration des Arabes en Syrie avant l’Islam, Paris
Dvornik, F. (1966), Early Christian and Byzantine political philosophy: origins and background, DOSt 9, 2 vols., Washington, DC
Dvornik, F. (1948), The Photian schism: history and legend, Cambridge
Dvornik, F. (1958), The idea of apostolicity in Byzantium and the legend of the apostle Andrew, DOSt 4, Cambridge, MA
Dvornik, F. (1970), Byzantine missions among the Slavs: SS Constantine-Cyril and Methodius, New Brunswick, NJ
Dvornik, F. (1974), Photian and Byzantine ecclesiastical studies, London
Easterling, P. and Handley, C. (eds.) (2001), Greek scripts: an illustrated introduction, London
Eastmond, A. (ed.) (2001), Eastern approaches to Byzantium, Aldershot
Eastmond, A. and James, L. (eds.) (2003), Icon and word: the power of images in Byzantium, Aldershot
Eastmond, A. (2003a), ‘“Local” saints, art and regional identity in the orthodox world after the Fourth Crusade’, Sp 78, pp. 707–49Google Scholar
Eastmond, A. (2004), Art and identity in thirteenth-century Byzantium: Hagia Sophia and the empire of Trebizond, Aldershot
Socrates Scholasticus, Ecclesiastical history, tr. Thomson, R. W., The Armenian adaptation of the Ecclesiastical History of Socrates Scholasticus, Louvain (2001)Google Scholar
Ecloga Basilicorum, ed. Burgmann, L., Frankfurt-am-Main (1988)
Ecloga privata aucta, ed. Simon, D. and Troianos, S., ‘Eklogadion und Ecloga privata aucta’, FM 2 (1977), pp. 45–86 (text at pp. 58–74); tr. E. H. Freshfield, A revised manual of Roman law: founded upon the Ecloga of Leo Ⅲ and Constantine Ⅴ, of Isauria, Ecloga privata aucta, Cambridge (1927)Google Scholar
Ecloga, ed. and German tr. Burgmann, L., Ecloga, das Gesetzbuch Leons Ⅲ. und Konstantinos V., Frankfurt-am-Main (1983); tr. E. H. Freshfield, A manual of Roman law: the Ecloga, Cambridge (1926)Google Scholar
Edbury, P. (1991), The kingdom of Cyprus and the crusades, 1191–1371, Cambridge
Stephanus, Eddius, Life of Wilfrid, ed. Levison, W., Vita Sancti Wilfridi, MGH SRM 6, Hanover (1913), pp. 193–263; ed. and tr. B. Colgrave, The life of Bishop Wilfrid, by Eddius Stephanus, Cambridge (1985)Google Scholar
Edwards, M. (2006), ‘The first council of Nicaea’, in Mitchell, and Young, (eds.) (2006), pp. 552–68
Edwards, R. W. (1987), The fortifications of Armenian Cilicia, DOSt 23, Washington, DC
Efthymiades, S. (2004), ‘A day and ten months in the life of a lonely bachelor: the other Byzantium in Miracula S. Artemii 18 and 22’, DOP 58, pp. 1–26Google Scholar
Eickhoff, E. (1966), Seekrieg und Seepolitik zwischen Islam and Abendland: das Mittelmeer, 650–1040, Berlin
Einhard, , Life of Charlemagne, ed. Waitz, G. et al., Vita Karoli magni, MGH SRG 25, Hanover (1911); tr. in P. E. Dutton, Charlemagne’s courtier: the complete Einhard, Peterborough, Ont. (1998), pp. 15–39Google Scholar
Einhard, , Translatio et miracula sanctorum Marcellini et Petri, ed. Waitz, G., MGH SS 15.1, Hanover (1887), pp. 238–64; tr. in P. E. Dutton, Charlemagne’s courtier: the complete Einhard, Peterborough, Ont. (1998), pp. 69–130Google Scholar
El-Cheikh, N. M. (2004a), Byzantium viewed by the Arabs, Cambridge, MA
El-Cheikh, N. M. (2004b), ‘Byzantine leaders in Arabic-Muslim texts’, in BEINE, VI, pp. 109–31Google Scholar
Eleuteri, P. and Rigo, A. (1993), Eretici, dissidenti, musulmani ed ebrei a Bisanzio: una raccolta eresiologica del XII secolo, Venice
Shinaya, Elias bar, Chronicle, ed. Brooks, E. W. and Chabot, J.-B., Opus chronologicum, CSCO 62–3, 2 vols., Paris (1910; repr. Louvain, 1954); French tr. L. J. Delaporte, La Chronographie d’Élie bar-Šinaya, Paris (1910)Google Scholar
Elishe, , History, ed. Ter-Minasyan, E., Eghishe vasn Vardanay ew Hayots’ Paterazmin, Erevan (1957; repr. Delmar, NY, 1993); tr. R. W. Thomson, Elishe: History of Vardan and the Armenian war, Cambridge, MA (1982); French tr. in Langlois, Historiens de l’Arménie, Ⅱ, pp. 183–251Google Scholar
Theodore Ⅱ Laskaris, Encomium, ed. and Italian tr. Tartaglia, L., Encomio dell’imperatore Giovanni Duca, Naples (1990)Google Scholar
Theodore of Alania, Encomium, ed. Karpozilos, A. D., ‘An unpublished encomium by Theodore bishop of Alania’, Byzantina 6 (1974), pp. 226–49Google Scholar
Engelhardt, I. (1974), Mission und Politik in Byzanz: ein Beitrag zur Strukturanalyse byzantinischer Mission zur Zeit Justins und Justinians, MBM 19, Munich
Engemann, J. (2005), ‘Diplomatische “Geschenke” – Objekte aus der Spätantike’, MSABK 4, pp. 39–64Google Scholar
Ennodius, , Panegyricus dictus Theoderico, in Ennodius, Opera, ed. Vogel, E., MGH AA 7, Berlin (1885), pp. 203–14; ed. and German tr. C. Rohr, Der Theoderich-Panegyricus des Ennodius, Hanover (1995), pp. 195–263Google Scholar
Eph’al, I. (1982), The ancient Arabs: nomads on the borders of the fertile crescent, 9th–5th centuries bc, Leiden
Ephraim, , Historia chronica, ed. Lampsides, O., CFHB 27, Athens (1990)
Theodore the Studite, Epigrams, PG 99, cols. 1780–1812; ed. and German tr. Speck, P., Jamben auf verschiedene Gegenstände, Berlin (1968); French tr. F. de Montleau, Les Grandes Catéchèses, I: Les Épigrammes I–ⅩⅪⅩ, Bégrolles-en-Mauges (2002), pp. 571–599Google Scholar
Epistolae Langobardicae collectae, ed. Gundlach, W., MGH Ep. 3, Berlin (1892), pp. 691–715Google Scholar
Leo Ⅲ, pope, Epistolae X, ed. Hampe, K., MGH Ep. 5, Hanover (1899), pp. 85–104Google Scholar
Epistula ad Theophilum imperatorem, PG 95, cols. 345–85; ed. and tr. J. A. Munitiz et al., The letter of the three patriarchs to Emperor Theophilos and related texts, Camberley (1997); ed. and German tr. Gauer, H., Texte zum byzantinischen Bilderstreit: der Synodalbrief der drei Patriarchen des Ostens von 836 und seine Verwandlung in sieben Jahrunderten, Frankfurt-am-Main (1994), pp. 74–128Google Scholar
Louis Ⅱ, Epistula ad Basilium, ed. Henze, W., MGH Ep. 7, Hanover (1928), pp. 386–94Google Scholar
Epistulae Austrasicae, ed. Gundlach, W., in Defensoris Locogiacensis monachi et alia, ed. Rochais, M. et al., CCSL 117, Turnhout (1957), pp. 404–70Google Scholar
Photios, patriarch of Constantinople, Epistulae et amphilochia, ed. Laourdas, B. and Westerink, L. G., 6 vols., Leipzig (1983–8)
Avitus of Vienne, Epistulae, ed. Peiper, R., MGH AA 6.2, Berlin (1883), pp. 29–103; tr. D. Shanzer and I. Wood, Letters and selected prose, Liverpool (2002)Google Scholar
John Ⅷ, pope, Epistulae, ed. Caspar, E., MGH Ep. 7, Hanover (1928), pp. 1– 272Google Scholar
Nicholas I, pope, Epistulae, ed. Perels, E., MGH Ep. 6, Berlin (1925), pp. 267–690Google Scholar
Theodore Ⅱ Laskaris, Epistulae, ed. Festa, N., Theodori Ducae Lascaris Epistulae ⅭⅭⅩⅦ, Florence (1898)Google Scholar
Morris, R. (2006b), ‘The epoptēs Thomas at work’, in Kermeli, and Özel, (eds.) (2006), pp. 23–37
Epstein, A. W. (1980), ‘The political content of the painting of Saint Sophia at Ohrid’, JÖB 29, pp. 315–29Google Scholar
Epstein, A. W. (1986), Tokale Kilise: tenth-century metropolitan art in Byzantine Cappadocia, DOSt 22, Washington, DC
Erdkamp, P. (ed.) (2002), The Roman army and the economy, Amsterdam
Esbroeck, M. (1971a), ‘Un nouveau témoin du livre d’Agathange’, REA n.s. 8, pp. 13–167Google Scholar
Esbroeck, M. (1971b), ‘Témoignages littéraires sur les sépultures de saint Grégoire l’Illuminateur’, AnBoll 89, pp. 387–418Google Scholar
Esbroeck, M. (2003), ‘Der armenische Ikonoklasmus’, OrChr 87, pp. 144–53Google Scholar
Esler, P. F. (ed.) (2000), The early Christian world, 2 vols., London
Gashi, S. (1982), ‘Prania e etnosit shqiptar në Kosovë gjatë shekujve ⅩⅢ-ⅩⅣ në dritën e burimeve kishtare serbe’, in Pulaha, et. al. (eds.) (1982), pp. 239–64
Boilas, Eustathios, Testament, ed. Lemerle, P., ‘Le Testament d’Eustathios Boïlas (avril 1059)’, ed. in Lemerle, (1977), pp. 13–63 (text at pp. 21–9)
Eustathios, , archbishop of Thessaloniki, Capture of Thessaloniki, ed. Kyriakidis, S. and Italian tr. V. Rotolo, La espugnazione di Tessalonica (Historia tes aloseos tes Thessalonikes), Palermo (1961); tr. J. R. Melville Jones, The capture of Thessaloniki, ByzAust 8, Canberra (1988)Google Scholar
Eustathios, , archbishop of Thessalonica, Opera minora, ed. Wirth, P., CFHB 32, Berlin (2000)
Zigabenos, Euthymios, Die Phundagiagiten: ein Beitrag zur Ketzergeschichte des byzantinischen Mittelalters, ed. Ficker, G., Leipzig (1908), pp. 89–111
Euw, A. and Schreiner, P. (eds.) (1991), Kaiserin Theophanu: Begegnung des Ostens und Westens um die Wende des ersten Jahrtausends, 2 vols., Cologne
Scholasticus, Evagrius, Ecclesiastical history, ed. Bidez, J. and Parmentier, L., London (1898); tr. Michael Whitby, Liverpool (2000)
Evans, H. C. and Wixom, W. D. (eds.) (1997), The glory of Byzantium: art and culture of the middle Byzantine era, AD 843–1261, New York
Evans, H. C. (ed.) (2004), Byzantium: faith and power (1261–1557), New York
Evans, J. A. S. (1996), The age of Justinian: the circumstances of imperial power, London
Evans, J. A. S. (2002), The Empress Theodora: partner of Justinian, Austin, TX
Eberwin of Trier, Ex miraculis sancti Symeonis, ed. Waitz, G., MGH SS 8, Hanover (1848), pp. 209–11Google Scholar
Excavations at Nessana, Ⅲ: Non-literary papyri, ed. Kraemer, C. J., Princeton, NJ (1958)
Constantine Ⅶ Porphyrogenitus, Excerpta de legationibus, in Excerpta historica iussu Imp. Constantini Porphyrogeniti confecta, I, ed. Boor, C. et al., 4 vols. in 5 pts., Berlin (1903–10)Google Scholar
John Kantakouzenos, Eximperatoris historiarum libri quattor, ed. Schopen, L., 3 vols., CSHB, Bonn (1828–32); partial tr. in Miller, ‘The history of John Cantacuzenus (book 4)’ (PhD thesis, 1975), pp. 147–237
Odo of Deuil, Expedition, ed. and tr. Berry, V. G., De profectione Ludovici Ⅶ in orientem, New York (1948)Google Scholar
Février, P.-A. (1983), ‘Approches récentes de l’Afrique byzantine’, Revue de l’Occident musulman et de la Méditerranée 35, pp. 25–53Google Scholar
Fögen, M.-T. (1982), ‘Zeugnisse byzantinischer Rechtspraxis im 14. Jahrhundert’, FM 5, pp. 215–80Google Scholar
Fögen, M.-T. (ed.) (1991), Fremde der Gesellschaft, Frankfurt-am-Main
Fögen, M.-T. (ed.) (1995), Ordnung und Aufruhr im Mittelalter: historische und juristische Studien zur Rebellion, Frankfurt-am-Main
Fück, J. (1950), ’Arabiya. Untersuchungen zur arabischen Sprach- und Stilgeschichte, Berlin
Fück, J. (1981), Arabische Kultur und Islam im Mittelalter: Ausgewählte Schriften, Weimar
Fahd, T. (ed.) (1989), L’Arabie préislamique et son environnement historique et culturel: actes du Colloque de Strasbourg, 24–27 juin 1987, Leiden
Falkenhausen, V. (1967), Untersuchungen über die byzantinische Herrschaft in Süditalien vom 9. bis ins 11. Jahrhundert, Wiesbaden
Falkenhausen, V. (1978), La dominazione bizantina nell’Italia meridionale dal Ⅸ all’Ⅺ secolo, Bari (Italian tr. of von Falkenhausen (1967))
Falkenhausen, V. (1968), ‘Taranto in epoca bizantina’, SM 9, pp. 133–66Google Scholar
Falkenhausen, V. (1968–9), ‘A medieval Neapolitan document’, Princeton University Library Chronicle 30, pp. 171–82Google Scholar
Falkenhausen, V. (1970), ‘Eine byzantinische Beamtenurkunde aus Dubrovnik’, BZ 63, pp. 10–23Google Scholar
Falkenhausen, V. (1973), ‘Zur byzantinischen Verwaltung Luceras am Ende des 10. Jahrhunderts’, QFIAB 53, pp. 395–406Google Scholar
Falkenhausen, V. (1978–9 [1985]), ‘Chiesa greca e chiesa latina in Sicilia prima della conquista araba’, Archivio storico siracusano n.s. 5, pp. 137–55Google Scholar
Falkenhausen, V. (1988), ‘San Pietro nella religiosità bizantina’, Bisanzio, Roma e l’Italia nell’alto medioevo = SSCIS 34, pp. 627–58Google Scholar
Falkenhausen, V. (1989a), ‘La vita di S. Nilo come fonte storica per la Calabria bizantina’, Atti del congresso internazionale su S. Nilo di Rossano 28 Settembre–1 Ottobre 1986, Rossano-Grottaferrata, pp. 271–305Google Scholar
Falkenhausen, V. (1989b), ‘Die Städte im byzantinischen Italien’, MEFRM 101, pp. 401–64Google Scholar
Farès, B. (1932), L’Honneur chez les Arabes avant l’Islam, Paris
Farag, W. (1977), The truce of Safar ah 359: December–January 969–970, Birmingham
Farmakides, A. (1983), A manual of modern Greek, I: For university students elementary to intermediate, New Haven and London
Farmer’s law (Nomos georgikos), ed. and Russian tr. Medvedev, I. P. et al., Vizantiiskii zemledel’cheskii zakon’, Leningrad (1984), pp. 96–128; ed. and tr. Ashburner, W., ‘The Farmer’s Law’, JHS 30 (1910), pp. 85–108 (edn. at pp. 97–108); JHS 32 (1912), pp. 68–95 (tr. at pp. 87–95)Google Scholar
Farquharson, P. (1996), ‘Byzantium, planet earth and the solar system’, in Allen, and Jeffreys, (eds.) (1996), pp. 263–9
Featherstone, J. M., ‘Di’ endeixin; display in court ceremonial (De cerimoniis Ⅱ, 15)’, in Cutler, and Papaconstantinou, (eds.) (2007), pp. 75–112
Featherstone, J. M. (2003), ‘Olga’s visit to Constantinople in De cerimoniis’, REB 61, pp. 241–51Google Scholar
Feissel, D. and Gascou, J. (eds.) (2004), La Pétition à Byzance, Paris
Feissel, D. and Philippidis-Braat, A. (1985), ‘Inventaires en vue d’un recueil des inscriptions historiques de Byzance, III: Inscriptions du Péloponnèse (à l’exception de Mistra)’, TM 9, pp. 267–395Google Scholar
Feissel, D. (1987), ‘Bulletin épigraphique: inscriptions chrétiennes et byzantines’, REG 100, pp. 347–87Google Scholar
Felix, W. (1981), Byzanz und die islamische Welt im früheren 11. Jahrhundert: Geschichte der politischen Beziehungen von 1001 bis 1055, BV 14, Vienna
Fennell, J. L. I. (1995), A history of the Russian church to 1448, London
Fenster, E. (1968), Laudes constantinopolitanae, MBM 9, Munich
Ferjančić, B. (1966), ‘Kada je umro Despot Mihailo II Angeo?’, ZRVI 9, pp. 29–32Google Scholar
Ferjančić, B. (1974), Tesalija u ⅩⅢ i ⅩⅣ veku, Belgrade
Ferluga, J. (1991), ‘L’Esarcato’, in Berardi, et al. (eds.) (1990–6), II.1, pp. 351–77
Ferluga, J. (1976), Byzantium on the Balkans: studies on the Byzantine administration and the Southern Slavs from the VIIth to the XIIth centuries, Amsterdam
Ferluga, J. (1978), L’amministrazione bizantina in Dalmazia, 2nd edn., Venice
Ferluga, J. (1988), ‘L’Italia bizantina dalla caduta dell’Esarcato di Ravenna alla metà del secolo Ⅸ’, Bisanzio, Roma e l’Italia nell’alto medioevo = SSCIS 34, pp. 169–93Google Scholar
Festa, N. (ed. and tr.), ‘Le lettere greche di Federigo Ⅱ’, Archivio storico italiano, 5th series, vol. 13 (1894), pp. 1–34Google Scholar
Fine, J. V. A. (1983), The early medieval Balkans: a critical survey from the sixth to the late twelfth century, Ann Arbor, MI
Fine, J. V. A. (1987), The late medieval Balkans, Ann Arbor, MI
Fiori, F. (2001), Costantino hypatos e doux di Sardegna, Bologna
Firdausi, , Shahnama, ed. Nafisi, S., 10 vols., Tehran (1934–6); French tr. J. Mohl, 7 vols., Paris (1876–8); tr. A. G. and E. Warner, 9 vols., London (1905–25; repr. 2000)
Fisher, E. A. (1993), ‘Michael Psellos on the rhetoric of hagiography and the Life of St Auxentius’, BMGS 17, pp. 43–55Google Scholar
Fisher, E. A. (1994), ‘Image and ekphrasis in Michael Psellos’ sermon on the crucifixion’, BSl 55, pp. 44–55Google Scholar
Fisher, E. A. (2002–3), ‘Planoudes, Holobolos and the motivation for translation’, GRBS 43, pp. 77–104Google Scholar
Fisher, W. B. (ed.) (1968), The Cambridge history of Iran, I: The land of Iran, Cambridge
Floria, B. N. (ed.) (2002), Khristianstvo v stranakh vostochnoi, iugo-vostochnoi i tsentral’noi Evropy na poroge vtorogo tysiacheletiia, Moscow
Floria, B. N. et al. (2000), Sud’by kirillo-mefodievskoi traditsii posle Kirilla i Mefodiia, St Petersburg
Flusin, B.,Le Panégyrique de Constantin Ⅶ Porphyrogénète pour la translation des reliques de Grégoire le Théologien (BHG 728)’, REB 57 (1999), pp. 5–97Google Scholar
Flusin, B. (1992), Saint Anastase le Perse et l’histoire de la Palestine au début du VIIe siècle, 2 vols., Paris
Flusin, B. (2004), ‘Le Monachisme’, in Morrisson, et al. (eds.) (2004), pp. 236–54
Fontaine, J. and Hillgarth, J. N. (eds.) (1992), The seventh century: change and continuity: proceedings of a joint French and British colloquium at the Warburg Institute, 8–9 July 1988, London
Fontes graeci historiae bulgaricae, ed. Dujčev, I. et al., 11 vols., Sofia (1954–83)
Fontes historiae Nubiorum, ed. Eide, T. et al., 4 vols., Bergen (1994–2000)
Fontes rerum Byzantinarum: rhetorum saeculi Ⅻ orationes politicae, ed. Regel, V. E. and Novosadskij, N. I., St Petersburg (1892; repr. Leipzig, 1982)
Foss, C. (1975), ‘The Persians in Asia Minor and the end of antiquity’, EHR 90, pp. 721–47; repr. in Foss (1990a), no. 1; repr. in Bonner (ed.) (2004), no. 1, pp. 3–29Google Scholar
Foss, C. (1976), Byzantine and Turkish Sardis, Cambridge, MA
Foss, C. (1977a), ‘Archaeology and the “twenty cities” of Byzantine Asia’, AJA 81, pp. 469–86; repr. in Foss (1990a), no. 2Google Scholar
Foss, C. (1977b), ‘Late antique and Byzantine Ankara’, DOP 31, pp. 29–87; repr. in Foss (1990a), no. 6Google Scholar
Foss, C. (1979a), Ephesus after antiquity: a late antique, Byzantine and Turkish city, Cambridge
Foss, C. (1990a), History and archaeology of Byzantine Asia Minor, London
Foss, C. (1995), ‘The Near Eastern countryside in late antiquity: a review article’, in Humphrey, (ed.) (1995–2002), I, pp. 213–34
Foss, C. (2002a), ‘The empress Theodora’, Byz 72, pp. 141–76Google Scholar
Foss, C. and Winfield, D. (1986), Byzantine fortifications: an introduction, Pretoria
Foss, C. (1985–96), Survey of medieval castles of Anatolia, I: Kütahya, Ⅱ: Nicomedia, 2 vols., Oxford and Ankara
Foss, C. (1990b), ‘Byzantine Malagina and the lower Sangarius’, Anatolian Studies 40, pp. 161–83; repr. in Foss (1996c), no. 7Google Scholar
Foss, C. (1994), ‘The Lycian coast in the Byzantine age’, DOP 48, pp. 1–52Google Scholar
Foss, C. (1996a), Nicaea: a Byzantine capital and its praises: with the speeches of Theodore Laskaris, In praise of the great city of Nicaea, and Theodore Metochites, Nicene oration, Brookline, MA
Foss, C. (1996b), ‘The cities of Pamphylia in the Byzantine age’, in Foss, (1996c), no. 4
Foss, C. (1996c), Cities, fortresses and villages of Byzantine Asia Minor, Aldershot
Foss, C. (1997), ‘Syria in transition, ad 550–750: an archaeological approach’, DOP 51, pp. 189–269Google Scholar
Foss, C. (2002b), ‘Pilgrimage in medieval Asia Minor’, DOP 56, pp. 129–51Google Scholar
Foss, C. and Scott, J. A. (2002), ‘Sardis’ in EHB, , pp. 615–22Google Scholar
Foss, C. (1979b), ‘Late Byzantine fortifications in Lydia’, JÖB 28, pp. 297–320Google Scholar
Fossier, R. (1999), ‘Rural economy and country life’, in NCMH, , pp. 27–63Google Scholar
Fowden, E. K. (1999), The barbarian plain: Saint Sergius between Rome and Iran, Berkeley
Fowden, G. (1993), Empire to commonwealth: consequences of monotheism in late antiquity, Princeton
Fowden, G. (2002), ‘Elefantiasi del tardoantico?’, Journal of Roman archaeology 15, pp. 681–6Google Scholar
John Ⅷ, Fragmenta registri, ed. Caspar, E., MGH Ep. 7, Hanover (1928), pp. 273– 312Google Scholar
François, V. and Spieser, J.-M. (2002), ‘Pottery and glass in Byzantium’, in EHB, , pp. 593–609Google Scholar
François, V. (1995), La Céramique byzantine à Thasos, Athens and Paris
François, V. (2003), ‘Elaborate incised ware: une preuve du rayonnement de la culture byzantine à l’époque paléologue’, BSl 61, pp. 151–68Google Scholar
François, V. (2004), ‘Réalités des échanges en Méditerranée orientale du XIIe au XVIIIe siècles: l’apport de la céramique’, DOP 58, pp. 241–9Google Scholar
Francès, E. (1962), ‘La Féodalité byzantine et la conquête turque’, SAO 4, pp. 69–90Google Scholar
France, J. (1984), ‘Anna Comnena, the Alexiad and the First Crusade’, Reading Medieval Studies 10, pp. 20–38Google Scholar
Franchi, A. (1981), La svolta politico-ecclesiastica tra Roma e Bizanzio, 1249–1254: la legazione di Giovanni da Parma, il ruolo di Federico II: studio critico sulle fonti, Rome
Franchi, A. (1984), I vespri siciliani e le relazioni tra Roma e Bisanzio: studio critico sulle fonti, Palermo
Franklin, S. (1983), ‘The empire of the Rhomaioi as viewed from Kievan Russia: aspects of Byzantino-Russian cultural relations’, Byz 53, pp. 507–37; repr. in Franklin (2002a), no. 2Google Scholar
Franklin, S. (2002a), Byzantium-Rus-Russia, Aldershot
Franklin, S. (2002b), Writing, society and culture in early Rus, c. 950–1300, Cambridge
Franklin, S. and Shepard, J. (1996), The emergence of Rus, 750–1200, London
Frankopan, P. (1996), ‘A victory of Gregory Pakourianos against the Pechenegs’, BSl 57, pp. 278–81Google Scholar
Frankopan, P. (2002), ‘The imperial governors of Dyrrakhion in the reign of Alexios I Komnenos’, BMGS 26, pp. 65–103Google Scholar
Frankopan, P. (2004a), ‘Byzantine trade privileges to Venice in the eleventh century: the chrysobull of 1092’, JMH 30, pp. 135–60Google Scholar
Frankopan, P. (2004b), ‘Co-operation between Constantinople and Rome before the First Crusade: a study of the convergence of interests in Croatia in the late eleventh century’, Crusades 3, pp. 1–13Google Scholar
Frazee, C. A. (1983), Catholics and sultans: the church and the Ottoman empire, 1453–1923, Cambridge
Fredegar, , Chronicle, ed. Krusch, B., Chronicarum quae dicuntur Fredegarii Scholastici libri Ⅳ cum continuationibus, MGH SRM 2, Hanover (1889), pp. 1–193; tr. J. M. Wallace-Hadrill, The fourth book of the Chronicle of Fredegar with its continuations, London and New York (1960)Google Scholar
Freely, J. and Çakmak, A. S. (2004), Byzantine monuments of Istanbul, Cambridge
Freeman, A. (1985), ‘Carolingian orthodoxy and the fate of the Libri Carolini’, Viator 16, pp. 65–108Google Scholar
Freeman, P. and Kennedy, D. (eds.) (1986), The defence of the Roman and Byzantine east, 2 vols., Oxford
Frend, W. H. C. (1972), The rise of the monophysite movement: chapters in the history of the church in the fifth and sixth centuries, Cambridge
Frohnes, H. et al. (eds.) (1974–8), Kirchengeschichte als Missionsgeschichte, 2 vols., Munich
Frolow, A. (1961), La Relique de la vraie croix: recherches sur le développement d’un culte, Paris
Frolow, A. (1965), Les Reliquaires de la vraie croix, Paris
Fryde, E. (2000), The early Palaeologan renaissance (1261–c. 1360), Leiden
Frye, R. N. (1959), ‘Zurvanism again’, HTR 52, pp. 63–73Google Scholar
Frye, R. N. (1983a), ‘The political history of Iran under the Sasanians’, in Yarshater, (ed.) (1983), I, pp. 116–80
Frye, R. N. (1983b), ‘Bahrain under the Sasanians’, in Potts, (ed.) (1983), pp. 167–70
Frye, R. N. (1984), The history of ancient Iran, Munich
Frye, R. N. (ed.) (1975), The Cambridge history of Iran, Ⅳ: The period from the Arab invasion to the Saljuqs, Cambridge
Géométries du fisc byzantin, ed. and French tr. Lefort, J. et al., Paris (1991), pp. 38–209
Górecki, D. M. (1986), ‘The Slavic theory in Russian pre-revolutionary historiography of the Byzantine farmer community’, Byz 56, pp. 77–107Google Scholar
Górecki, D. M. (1989), ‘The strateia of Constantine Ⅶ: the legal status, administration and historical background’, BZ 82, pp. 157–76Google Scholar
Górecki, D. M. (1997), ‘Prescription in the Macedonian Novels on preemption: a linguistic, legal and political inquiry’, BSl 58, pp. 113–30Google Scholar
Górecki, D. M. (1998), ‘Fiscal control of unproductive land in tenth-century Byzantium: policies and politics’, FM 10, pp. 239–60Google Scholar
Górecki, D. M. (2004), ‘The rural community of the Nomos georgikos : governing body (art. 81)’ and fiscal liability (art. 18)’, BSl 62, pp. 79–94Google Scholar
Göbl, R. (1954), ‘Aufbau der Münzprägung (des Sasanidenstaates)’, in Altheim, and Stiehl, (1954), pp. 51–128
Göbl, R. (1971), Sasanian numismatics, tr. P. Severin, Braunschweig
Göbl, R. (1983), ‘Sasanian coins’, in Yarshater, (ed.) (1983), I, pp. 322–38
Görich, K. (1993), Otto Ⅲ. Romanus Saxonicus et Italicus: kaiserliche Rompolitik und sächsische Historiographie, Sigmaringen
Günsenin, N. (1990), Les Amphores byzantines (Xe–ⅩⅢe siècles): typologie, production, circulation d’après les collections turques, Lille
Gabra, G. (2002), Coptic monasteries: Egypt’s monastic art and architecture, Cairo
Gabrieli, F. (1959), ‘La letteratura beduina preislamica’, in Gabrieli, (ed.) (1959), pp. 95–114
Gabrieli, F. (ed.) (1959), L’antica società beduina, Rome
Gadolin, A. R. (1970), A theory of history and society with special reference to the Chronographia of Michael Psellus, Stockholm
Galasso, G. (1959–60), ‘Le città campane nell’alto medioevo’, Archivio storico per le province napoletane 77 (n.s. 38), pp. 9–42 and 78 (n.s. 39), pp. 9–53Google Scholar
Galatariotou, C. (1987), ‘Byzantine ktētorika typika: a comparative study’, REB 45, pp. 77–138Google Scholar
Galatariotou, C. (1988), ‘Byzantine women’s monastic communities: the evidence of the typika’, JÖB 38, pp. 263–90Google Scholar
Galatariotou, C. (1991), The making of a saint: the life, times and sanctification of Neophytos the recluse, Cambridge
Gallina, M. (1989), Una società coloniale nel trecento: Creta fra Venezia e Bisanzio, Venice
Anonymus, Gallus, Chronicae, ed. Maleczyński, K., Chronicae et gesta ducum sive principum Polonorum, Cracow (1952); tr. P. W. Knoll and F. Schaer, The deeds of the princes of the Poles, Budapest (2003)Google Scholar
Günsenin, N. (1998), ‘Le Vin de Ganos: les amphores et la mer’, in Balard, et al. (eds.) (1998), I, pp. 281–7
Garašanin, M. V. (ed.) (1988a), Iliri i Albanci (Les Illyriens et les Albanais), Belgrade
Garitte, G. (1960), ‘Un opuscule grec traduit de l’arménien sur l’addition de l’eau au vin eucharistique’, LM 73, pp. 297–310Google Scholar
Garland, L. (ed.) (2006), Byzantine women: varieties of experience, 800–1200, Aldershot
Garland, L. (1999), Byzantine empresses: women and power in Byzantium, ad 527–1204, London
Garland, L. (ed.) (1997), Conformity and non-conformity in Byzantium: papers given at the eighth conference of the Australian association for Byzantine studies, University of New England, Australia, July 1993, BF 24, Amsterdam
Garsoïan, N. G. (1976), ‘Prolegomena to a study on the Iranian elements in Arsacid Armenia’, HAm 90, pp. 177–234; repr. in Garsoïan (1985), no. 10 Google Scholar
Garsoïan, N. G. (1983), ‘Secular jurisdiction over the Armenian church (fourth–seventh centuries)’, HUS 7, pp. 220–50; repr. in Garsoïan (1985), no. 9 Google Scholar
Garsoïan, N. G. (1984–5), ‘The early-mediaeval Armenian city: an alien element?’, Journal of the Ancient Near Eastern Society 16–17, pp. 67–83; repr. in Garsoïan (1999c), no. 7 Google Scholar
Garsoïan, N. G. (1985), Armenia between Byzantium and the Sasanians, London
Garsoïan, N. G. (1988), ‘Some preliminary precisions on the separation of the Armenian and imperial churches: 1. The presence of “Armenian” bishops at the first five oecumenical councils’, in Chrysostomides, (ed.) (1988), pp. 249–85; repr. in Garsoïan (1999c), no. 3
Garsoïan, N. G. (1996), ‘Quelques précisions préliminaires sur le schisme entre les églises byzantine et arménienne au sujet du concile de Chalcédoine: 2. La date et les circonstances de la rupture’, in Garsoïan, et al. (eds.) (1996), pp. 99–112; repr. in Garsoïan (1999c), no. 4
Garsoïan, N. G. (1999a), L’Église arménienne et le grand schisme d’Orient, CSCO 574, Louvain
Garsoïan, N. G. (1999b), ‘La Menace perse’, in Garsoïan, (1999a), pp. 135–239
Garsoïan, N. G. (1999c), Church and culture in early medieval Armenia, Aldershot
Garsoïan, N. G. et al. (eds.) (1982), East of Byzantium: Syria and Armenia in the formative period, Washington, DC
Garsoïan, N. G. and Mahé, J.-P. (1997), Des Parthes au califat: quatre leçons sur la formation de l’identité arménienne, Paris
Garsoïan, N. G. et al. (eds.) (1996), L’Arménie et Byzance: histoire et culture, BSo 12, Paris
Gaube, H. (1984), ‘Arabs in sixth-century Syria: some archaeological observations’, Proceedings of the First International Conference on Bilad al-Sham, 20–25 April 1974, Amman Google Scholar
Gaul, N. (forthcoming), Thomas Magistros und die spätbyzantinische Sophistik: Studien zum Humanismus urbaner Eliten der frühen Palaiologenzeit, Wiesbaden
Gautier, P. (1969), ‘L’Obituaire du typikon du Pantocrator’, REB 27, pp. 235–62Google Scholar
Gautier, P. (1971), ‘Le Synode des Blachernes (fin 1094): étude prosopographique’, REB 29, pp. 213–84Google Scholar
Gavrilović, S. et al. (eds.) (1981–3), Istorija srpskog naroda, 6 vols., Belgrade
Gavrilović, Z., (2001), Studies in Byzantine and Serbian medieval art, London
Gay, G. [= J.] (1917), L’Italia meridionale e l’impero bizantino dall’avvento di Basilio I alla resa di Bari ai Normanni (867–1071), Florence; repr. Bologna, 2001 (Italian tr. of Gay (1904))
Gay, J. (1904), L’Italie méridionale et l’empire byzantin depuis l’avènement de Basile Ier jusqu’à la prise de Bari par les Normands (867–1071), Paris
Geanakoplos, D. J. (1959), Emperor Michael Palaeologus and the west, 1258–1282: a study in Byzantine–Latin relations, Cambridge, MA
Geanakoplos, D. J. (1953), ‘Greco-Latin relations on the eve of the Byzantine restoration: the battle of Pelagonia – 1259’, DOP 7, pp. 99–141Google Scholar
Geanakoplos, D. J. (1976), Interaction of the ‘sibling’ Byzantine and western cultures in the middle ages and Italian renaissance 330–1600, New Haven and London
Geanakoplos, D. J. (1989), Constantinople and the west: essays on the late Byzantine (Palaeologan) and Italian renaissances and the Byzantine and Roman churches, Madison, WI
Geiger, A. (1833), Was hat Mohammed aus dem Judenthume aufgenommen?, Bonn
Gellner, E. (1973a), Cause and meaning in the social sciences, ed. Jarvie, I. C. and Agassi, J., London
Gellner, E. (1973b), ‘The concept of kinship’, in Gellner, (1973a), pp. 163–82
Gelzer, H., ‘Ungedruckte und wenig bekannte Bistümerverzeichnisse der orientalischen Kirche, I’, BZ 1 (1892), pp. 245–82Google Scholar
Gelzer, H., ‘Ungedruckte und wenig bekannte Bistümerverzeichnisse der orientalischen Kirche, Ⅱ’, BZ 2 (1893), pp. 22–72Google Scholar
Gelzer, H. (1902), Der Patriarchat von Achrida, Geschichte und Urkunden, Leipzig
Genesios, , Regum libri quattuor, ed. Lesmüller-Werner, A. and Thurn, H., CFHB 14, Berlin (1978); tr. and comm. A. Kaldellis, On the reigns of the emperors, ByzAust 11, Canberra (1998)Google Scholar
Gensini, S. (ed.) (1992), Europa e Mediterraneo tra medioevo e prima età moderna: l’osservatorio italiano, Pisa
Anania of Shirak, Geography, ed. Soukry, A., Ashkharhats’oyts’ Movsesi Khorenats’woy, Venice (1881; repr. Delmar, NY, 1984); tr. R. H. Hewsen, The Geography of Ananias of Širak (Ašxarhac’oyc’): the long and short recensions, Wiesbaden (1992)Google Scholar
Akropolites, George, Opera, edn. Heisenberg, A., 2 vols., Leipzig (1903); rev. edn. P. Wirth, Stuttgart (1978); tr. R. Macrides, George Akropolites: the history, Oxford (2007)Google Scholar
Bardanes, George, Discussions, ed. Roncaglia, M. P., Georges Bardanès, métropolite de Corfou, et Barthélemy de l’ordre franciscain. Les discussions sur le purgatoire (15 oct. – 17 nov. 1231), Rome (1953)Google Scholar
Bardanes, George, Letter, ed. R.-J. Loenertz, ‘Lettre de Georges Bardanès, métropolite de Corcyre, au patriarche oecuménique Germain Ⅱ 1226–1227 c.’, EEBS 33 (1964), pp. 87–118Google Scholar
Pachymeres, George, Relations historiques, ed. Failler, A. and French tr. Laurent, V. and Failler, A., CFHB 24, 5 vols., Paris (1984–2000)
Sphrantzes, George, Chronicle, ed. and Romanian tr. Grecu, V., Memorii, 1401–1477, Bucharest (1966); ed. and Italian tr. R. Maisano, Cronaca, CFHB 29, Rome (1990); tr. M. Carroll, A contemporary Greek source for the siege of Constantinople 1453: the Sphrantzes chronicle, Amsterdam (1985); tr. M. Philippides, The fall of the Byzantine empire: a chronicle, Amhurst, MA (1980)Google Scholar
Synkellos, George, Chronography, ed. Mosshammer, A. A., Ecloga chronographica, Leipzig (1984); tr. W. Adler and P. Tuffin, The chronography of George Synkellos: a Byzantine chronicle of universal history from the creation, Oxford (2002)Google Scholar
Tornikes, George, Letters and orations, ed. and French tr. J. Darrouzès, Géorges et Démétrios Tornikès. Letters et discours, Paris (1970)Google Scholar
Georgiev, S. et al. (eds.) (1940), Sbornik v pamet na Prof. Pet’r Nikov, Sofia
Gerland, E. (1905), Geschichte des lateinischen Kaiserreiches von Konstantinopel, I: Geschichte der Kaiser Balduin I. und Heinrich 1204–1216, Bad Homburg v. d. Höhe
Germanos, , patriarch of Constantinople, ‘Bref inédit’, ed. Nicole, J., ‘Bref inédit de Germain Ⅱ patriarche de Constantinople (année 1230) avec une recension nouvelle du chrysobulle de l’empereur Jean Ducas Vatacès’, REG 7 (1894), pp. 68–80Google Scholar
Germanos, , patriarch of Constantinople, Letter, ed. and tr. J. Gill, ‘An unpublished letter of Germanus, patriarch of Constantinople (1222–1240)’, Byz 44 (1974), pp. 138–151; repr. in Gill (1979b), no. 3Google Scholar
Gero, S. (1973), Byzantine iconoclasm during the reign of Leo Ⅲ, with particular attention to the oriental sources, CSCO 346, Louvain
Gero, S. (1975), ‘The eucharistic doctrine of the Byzantine iconoclasts and its sources’, BZ 68, pp. 4–22Google Scholar
Gero, S. (1977), Byzantine iconoclasm during the reign of Constantine V, with particular attention to the oriental sources, CSCO 384, Louvain
Gershevitch, I. (ed.) (1985), The Cambridge history of Iran, II: The Median and Achaemenian periods, Cambridge
Gesta Francorum, ed. and tr. Hill, R., The deeds of the Franks and the other pilgrims to Jerusalem, London (1962)Google Scholar
Notker Balbulus [the Stammerer], Gesta Karoli magni imperatoris, ed. Haefele, H. F., Taten Kaiser Karls des Grossen, MGH SRG n.s. 12, Berlin (1959); tr. L. Thorpe, Two Lives of Charlemagne, Harmondsworth (1969)Google Scholar
William of Apulia, Gesta Roberti Wiscardi, ed. and French tr. Mathieu, M., La Geste de Robert Guiscard par Guillaume de Pouille, Palermo (1961)Google Scholar
Geyer, B. (2002), ‘Physical factors in the evolution of the landscape and land use’, in EHB, I, pp. 31–45Google Scholar
Geyer, B. and Lefort, J. (eds.) (2003), La Bithynie au moyen âge, Paris
Ghirshman, R. (1962), Iran: Parthians and Sassanians, tr. S. Gilbert and J. Emmons, London
Giannelli, C. (1946), ‘Un progetto di Barlaam Calabro per l’unione delle chiese’, in Miscellanea Giovanni Mercati, Ⅲ: Letteratura e storia bizantina [= StT 123], pp. 157–208Google Scholar
Giardina, A. (1999), ‘Esplosione di tardoantico’, Studi storici 40, pp. 157–80Google Scholar
Giardina, A. (2000), ‘The family in the late Roman world’, in CAH, XIV, pp. 392–415Google Scholar
Giardina, A. (2004), ‘Tardoantico: appunti sul dibattito attuale’, Studi storici 45, pp. 41–6Google Scholar
Gibb, H. A. R. (1962), ‘Pre-Islamic monotheism in Arabia’, HTR 55, pp. 269–80; repr. in Peters (ed.) (1999), pp. 295–306Google Scholar
Gibbon, E. (1776–88), The history of the decline and fall of the Roman empire, 6 vols., London
Gill, J. (1959), The Council of Florence, Cambridge
Gill, J. (1964), Personalities of the Council of Florence, and other essays, Oxford
Gill, J. (1974), ‘The church union of the council of Lyons (1274) portrayed in the Greek documents’, OCP 40, pp. 5–45; repr. in Gill (1979b), no. 5 Google Scholar
Gill, J. (1975), ‘John Beccus, patriarch of Constantinople 1275–1282’, Byzantina 7, pp. 253–266; repr. in Gill (1979b), no. 6 Google Scholar
Gill, J. (1977), ‘The tribulations of the Greek church in Cyprus, 1196–c. 1280’, BF 5, pp. 73–93; repr. in Gill (1979b), no. 4 Google Scholar
Gill, J. (1979a), Byzantium and the papacy, 1198–1400, New Brunswick, NJ
Gill, J. (1979b), Church union: Rome and Byzantium, 1204–1453, London
Gill, M. A. V. (2002), Amorium reports, finds 1: the glass (1987–1997), BAR IS 1070, Oxford
Giunta, F. (1959), Aragonesi e Catalani nel Mediterraneo, II: La presenza catalana nel Levante dalle origini a Giacomo II, Palermo
[Gyuzelev], Giuzelev V. and Miltenova, A. (eds.) (2002), Srednovekovna khristianska Evropa, iztok i zapad: tsennosti, traditsii, obshtuvane (Medieval Christian Europe, east and west: traditions, values, communications), Sofia
Given, M. and Knapp, A. B. (2003), The Sydney Cyprus survey project: social approaches to regional archaeological survey, Los Angeles
Gjuzelev, V. and Pillinger, R. (eds.) (1987), Das Christentum in Bulgarien und auf der übrigen Balkanhalbinsel in der Spätantike und im frühen Mittelalter: Ⅱ. Internationales Symposium Haskovo (Bulgarien), 10.–13. Juni 1986, Vienna
Godfrey, J. (1980), 1204: the unholy crusade, Oxford
Godman, P. and Collins, R. (eds.) (1990), Charlemagne’s heir: new perspectives on the reign of Louis the Pious (814–840), Oxford
Goetz, H.-W. et al. (eds.) (2003), Regna and gentes: the relationship between late antique and early medieval peoples and kingdoms in the transformation of the Roman world, Leiden
Goffart, W. (1957), ‘Byzantine policy in the west under Tiberius II and Maurice: the pretenders Hermengild and Gundovald’, Traditio 13, pp. 73–118Google Scholar
Goffart, W. (1971), ‘Zosimus, the first historian of Rome’s fall’, AHR 76, pp. 412–41Google Scholar
Goffart, W. (1981), ‘Rome, Constantinople and the barbarians’, AHR 86, pp. 275–306Google Scholar
Goitein, S. D. (1966), Studies in Islamic history and institutions, Leiden
Goitein, S. D. (1967–93), A Mediterranean society: the Jewish communities of the Arab world as portrayed by the documents of the Cairo Geniza, 6 vols., Berkeley
Goldberg, E. J. (2006), Struggle for empire: kingship and conflict under Louis the German, 817–876, Ithaca, NY
Goldziher, I. (1967–71), Muslim studies, ed. and tr. Stern, S. M. and Barber, C. R., 2 vols., London
Golubovich, H., ‘Disputatio Latinorum et Graecorum seu relatio apocrisariorum Gregorii Ⅸ de gestis Nicaeae in Bithynia et Nymphaeae in Lydia 1234’, AHF 12 (1919), pp. 418–70Google Scholar
Goodblatt, D. M. (1979), ‘The poll tax in Sassanian Babylonia: the Talmudic evidence’, JESHO 22, pp. 233–95Google Scholar
Gordon, M. (2001), The breaking of a thousand swords: a history of the Turkish military of Samarra, ah 200–275/815–889 ce, Albany, NY
Goubert, P. (1951–65), Byzance avant l’Islam, 2 vols. in 3 pts., Paris
Gouillard, J., ‘Le Synodikon de l’Orthodoxie: édition et commentaire’, TM 2 (1967), pp. 1–316Google Scholar
Gouillard, J. (1961), ‘Deux figures mal connues du second iconoclasme’, Byz 31, pp. 371–401; repr. in Gouillard (1981), no. 6Google Scholar
Gouillard, J. (1965), ‘L’Hérésie dans l’empire byzantin des origines au Ⅻe siècle’, TM 1, pp. 299–324; repr. in Gouillard (1981), no. 1Google Scholar
Gouillard, J. (1968), ‘Aux origines de l’iconoclasme: le témoignage de Grégoire Ⅱ?’, TM 3, pp. 243–307; repr. in Gouillard (1981), no. 4Google Scholar
Gouillard, J. (1969), ‘Un “quartier” d’émigrés palestiniens à Constantinople au Ⅸe siècle?’, RESEE 7, pp. 73–6Google Scholar
Gouillard, J. (1981), La vie religieuse à Byzance, London
Gouma-Peterson, T. (ed.) (2000), Anna Komnene and her times, New York
Gounarides, P. (1985), ‘E chronologia tes anagoreuses kai tes stepses tou Theodorou I tou Laskareos’, Symmeikta 6, pp. 59–71Google Scholar
Grégoire, H. (1908), ‘Note sur une inscription gréco-araméenne trouvée à Faraša (Ariaramneia-Rhodandos)’, CRAI, pp. 434–47Google Scholar
Grégoire, H. (1937), ‘Du nouveau sur l’histoire bulgaro-byzantine: Nicétas Pégonitès, vainqueur du roi bulgare, Jean Vladislav’, Byz 12, pp. 283–91Google Scholar
Grégoire, H. (1953), ‘La Carrière du premier Nicéphore Phocas’, Hell 4, pp. 232–54Google Scholar
Grünbart, M. (1998), ‘Die Familie Apokapes im Lichte neuer Quellen’, SBS 5, pp. 29–41Google Scholar
Grünbart, M. (ed.) (2007), Theatron: Rhetorische Kultur in Spätantike und Mittelalter (Rhetorical culture in late antiquity and the middle ages), Berlin and New York
Grünbart, M. et al. (eds.) (2007), Material culture and well-being in Byzantium, 400–1453, Vienna
Grčke povelje srpskih vladara, ed. Soloviev, A. and Mošin, V. A., Belgrade (1936; repr. London, 1974)
Grabar, A. (1936), L’empereur dans l’art byzantin: recherches sur l’art officiel de l’empire d’Orient, Paris; repr. London, 1971
Graf, D. F. and O’Connor, M. (1977), ‘The origin of the term Saracen and the Rawwafa inscriptions’, BS 4, pp. 52–66Google Scholar
Gray, P. T. R. (1979), The defense of Chalcedon in the east (451–553), Leiden
Gray, P. T. R. (2005), ‘The legacy of Chalcedon: christological problems and their significance’, in Maas (ed.) (2005), pp. 215–38
Greatrex, G. (1997), ‘The Nika riot: a reassessment’, JHS 117, pp. 60–86Google Scholar
Greatrex, G. (1998), Rome and Persia at war, 502–532, Leeds
Greatrex, G. (2005), ‘Byzantium and the east in the sixth century’, in Maas (ed.) (2005), pp. 477–509
Greek Jewish texts from the Cairo Genizah, ed. and tr. Lange, N., Tübingen (1996)
Greek papyri in the British Museum, ed. Bell, H. I. et al., 6 vols., London (1893–1924)
Greek traditions, ed. Vinogradov, A. I., Grecheskie predaniia o sv. Apostole Andree, I: Zhitiia (S. Andreae apostoli traditio Graeca), St Petersburg (2005)Google Scholar
Greenwood, T. W. (2002), ‘Sasanian echoes and apocalyptic expectations: a re-evaluation of the Armenian History attributed to Sebeos’, LM 115, pp. 323–97Google Scholar
Greenwood, T. W. (2004), ‘A corpus of early medieval Armenian inscriptions’, DOP 58, pp. 27–91Google Scholar
Greenwood, T. W. (2006a), ‘Failure of a mission? Photius and the Armenian church’, LM 119, pp. 115–59Google Scholar
Akindynos, Gregory, Letters, ed. and tr. Hero, A. C., Letters of Gregory Akindynos, CFHB 21, Washington, DC (1983)Google Scholar
Nazianzen, Gregory, Select orations, tr. in Nicene, ed. Wace, and Schaff, ; tr. Vinson, M., Select orations of St Gregory of Nazianzus, Washington, DC (2003)Google Scholar
Palamas, Gregory, The one hundred and fifty chapters, ed. and tr. Sinkewicz, R. E., Toronto (1988)
Gregory, T. E. (2005), A history of Byzantium, Malden, MA
Gregory, T. E. (1992 [1993]), ‘Kastro and diateichisma as responses to early Byzantine frontier collapse’, Byz 62, pp. 235–53Google Scholar
Gregory, T. E. (1993), The Hexamilion and the fortress, Isthmia 5, Princeton
Gregory, T. E. (1974), ‘The gold coinage of the emperor Constantine Ⅶ’, The American Numismatic Society Museum Notes 19, pp. 87–118Google Scholar
Gregory, T. E. (1980), ‘The political program of Constantine Porphyrogenitus’, ACIEB 15, Ⅳ, pp. 122–30Google Scholar
Gress-Wright, D. (1977), ‘Bogomilism in Constantinople’, Byz 47, pp. 163–85Google Scholar
Grierson, P. (1962), ‘The tombs and obits of the Byzantine emperors (337–1042)’, DOP 16, pp. 1–63Google Scholar
Grierson, P. (1981), ‘The Carolingian empire in the eyes of Byzantium’, in Nascita dell’Europa ed Europa carolingia, un’equazione da verificare = SSCIS 27, pp. 885–916Google Scholar
Grierson, P. (1982), Byzantine coins, London
Griffith, S. H. (1985), ‘The Gospel in Arabic: an inquiry into its appearance in the first Abbasid century’, OrChr 69, pp. 126–67Google Scholar
Griffith, S. H. (1982), ‘Eutychius of Alexandria on the emperor Theophilus and iconoclasm in Byzantium: a tenth century moment in Christian apologetics in Arabic’, Byz 52, pp. 154–90; repr. in Griffith (1992), no. 4Google Scholar
Griffith, S. H. (1992), Arabic Christianity in the monasteries of ninth-century Palestine, Aldershot
Griffith, S. H. (1996), ‘The Muslim philosopher al-Kindi and his Christian readers: three Arab Christian texts on “The Dissipation of Sorrows”’, Bulletin of the John Rylands University Library of Manchester 78, pp. 111–27; repr. in Griffith (2002), no. 9Google Scholar
Griffith, S. H. (2002), The beginnings of Christian theology in Arabic: Muslim–Christian encounters in the early Islamic period, Aldershot
Grignaschi, M. (1971), ‘La riforma tributaria di Hosro I e il feudalismo sassanide’, in La Persia nel medioevo: atti del convegno internazionale (Roma, 31 marzo–5 aprile 1970), ANL PASC 160, Rome, pp. 87–147
Grillmeier, A. (1975–96) Christ in Christian tradition, I: 2nd edn., tr. J. Bowden, From the apostolic age to Chalcedon (451); II: From the council of Chalcedon (451) to Gregory the Great (590–604), pt. 1, tr. P. Allen and J. Cawte, Reception and contradiction: the development of discussion about Chalcedon from 451 to the beginning of the reign of Justinian; pt. 2, with T. Hainthaler, tr. J. Cawte and P. Allen, The church of Constantinople in the sixth century; pt. 4, with T. Hainthaler, tr. O. C. Dean, The church of Alexandria with Nubia and Ethiopia after 451, London Google Scholar
Waateringe, Groenman-van W. and Wijngaarden-Bakker, L. H. (eds.) (1987), Farm life in a Carolingian village: a model based on botanical and zoological data from an excavated site, Assen-Maastricht
Groom, N. (1981), Frankincense and myrrh: a study of the Arabian incense trade, London
Matons, Grosdidier J. (1976), ‘Psellos et le monde de l’irrationnel’, TM 6, pp. 325–49Google Scholar
Grousset, R. (1947), Histoire de l’Arménie des origines à 1071, Paris
Grujić, R. (1933), ‘Kada je Nemanjin unuk po kćeri, Bugarski car Konstantin Tih, mogao vladati u Skopskoj oblasti?’, Glasnik Skopskog naučnog društva 12, pp. 272–3Google Scholar
Grumel, V. (1951–2), ‘L’Annexion de l’Illyricum oriental, de la Sicile et de la Calabre au patriarcat de Constantinople’, Recherches de science religieuse 40, pp. 191–200Google Scholar
Grumel, V. (1930), ‘L’Authenticité de la lettre de Jean Vatatzès, empereur de Niceé, au Pape Grégoire IX’, EO 29, pp. 450–8Google Scholar
Grunebaum, G. E. (1963), ‘The nature of Arab unity before Islam’, Arabica 10, pp. 4–23; repr. in Peters (ed.) (1999), pp. 1–19Google Scholar
Anastasius of Sinai, Guidebook, ed. Uthemann, K. H., Viae dux, CCSG 8, Turnhout (1981)Google Scholar
Guidi, M. [Morony, M.] (1991), ‘Mazdak’, EI, VI, pp. 949–52Google Scholar
Guilland, R. (1967), Recherches sur les institutions byzantines, 2 vols., Berlin
Guilland, R. (1969), Études de topographie de Constantinople byzantine, 2 vols., Berlin
Guilland, R. (1922), ‘Le Palais de Théodore Métochite’, REG 35, pp. 82–95Google Scholar
Guilland, R. (1926), Essai sur Nicéphore Grégoras: l’homme et l’oeuvre, Paris
Guillaumont, A. (1962), Les ‘képhalaia gnostica’ d’Évagre le Pontique et l’histoire de l’Origénisme chez les grecs et chez les syriens, Paris
Guillou, A. (1969), Régionalisme et indépendance dans l’empire byzantin au VIIesiècle: l’exemple de l’exarchat et de la pentapole d’Italie, Rome
Guillou, A. (1963), ‘Inchiesta sulla popolazione greca della Sicilia e della Calabria nel medio evo’, Rivista Storica Italiana 75, pp. 53–68; repr. in Guillou (1970), no. 9Google Scholar
Guillou, A. (1965), ‘La Lucanie byzantine: étude de géographie historique’, Byz 35, pp. 119–49; repr. in Guillou (1970), no. 10Google Scholar
Guillou, A. (1970), Studies on Byzantine Italy, London
Guillou, A. (1974), ‘Production and profits in the Byzantine province of Italy (tenth to eleventh centuries): an expanding society’, DOP 28, pp. 89–109Google Scholar
Guillou, A. (1975–6 [1979]), ‘La Sicilia bizantina: un bilancio delle ricerche attuali’, Archivio storico siracusano n.s. 4, pp. 45–89Google Scholar
Guillou, A. (1976), ‘La Soie du Katépanat d’Italie’, TM 6, pp. 69–84Google Scholar
Guillou, A. (1977), ‘La Sicile byzantine. Etat de recherches’, BF 5, pp. 95–145Google Scholar
Guillou, A. (1978), Culture et société en Italie byzantine (Ⅵe–Ⅺe s.), London
Guillou, A. et al. (1983), Il mezzogiorno dai bizantini a Federico Ⅱ, Storia d’Italia 3, Turin
Guillou, A. (ed.) (1982), La civiltà bizantina dal XII al XV secolo: aspetti e problemi, Corsi di studi 3, Rome
Gundlach, R. and Weber, H. (eds.) (1992), Legitimation und Funktion des Herrschers: vom ägyptischen Pharao zum neuzeitlichen Diktator, Stuttgart
Gunn, J. D. (ed.) (2000), The years without summer: tracing ad 536 and its aftermath, BAR IS 872, Oxford
Guran, P. and Flusin, B. (eds.) (2001), L’Empereur hagiographe: culte des saints et monarchie byzantine et post-byzantine, Bucharest
Gutas, D. (1998), Greek thought, Arabic culture: the Graeco-Arabic translation movement in Baghdad and early ‘Abbasid society (2nd–4th/8th–10th centuries), New York
Györffy, G. (1994), King Saint Stephen of Hungary, Boulder, CO
Hörandner, W. and Grünbart, M. (eds.) (2003), L’Épistolographie et la poésie épigrammatique: projets actuels et questions de méthodologie (Actes de la 16e table ronde, ⅩⅩe Congrès international d’études byzantines, Paris 2001), Paris
Haarer, F. (2006), Anastasius I: politics and empire in the late Roman world, Liverpool
Haas, C. (1997), Alexandria in late antiquity: topography and social conflict, Baltimore
Maltezou, C. A. (1995), ‘Venetian habitatores, burgenses and merchants in Constantinople and its hinterland (twelfth-thirteenth centuries)’, in Mango, and Dagron, (eds.) (1995), pp. 233–41
Hackel, S. (ed.) (1981), The Byzantine saint: papers given at the fourteenth spring symposium of Byzantine studies, Birmingham, 1980, London
Haendler, G. (1958), Epochen karolingischer Theologie: eine Untersuchung über die karolingischen Gutachten zum byzantinischen Bilderstreit, Berlin, Tzetzes, John, Historiae, ed. Leone, P. A. M., Naples (1968)
Zonaras, John, Annales [Epitomae historiarum], ed. Pinder, M. and Büttner-Wobst, T., 3 vols., CSHB, Bonn (1841–97); partial German tr. E. Trapp, Militärs und Höflinge im Ringen um das Kaisertum: byzantinische Geschichte von 969 bis 1118 nach der Chronik des Johannes Zonaras, Graz (1986)Google Scholar
Johns, J. (1995), ‘The Greek church and the conversion of Muslims in Norman Sicily?’, BF 21, pp. 133–57Google Scholar
Johns, J. (2002), Arabic administration in Norman Sicily: the royal diwan, Cambridge
Jolivet-Lévy, C. (1987), ‘L’Image du pouvoir dans l’art byzantin à l’époque de la dynastie macédonienne (867–1056)’, Byz 57, pp. 441–70Google Scholar
Jolivet-Lévy, C. (2001), La Cappadoce médiévale: images et spiritualité, Paris
Jones, A. H. M. (1955), ‘The economic life of the towns of the Roman empire’, La Ville, II: Institutions économiques et sociales (Recueils de la Société Jean Bodin 7), pp. 161–94Google Scholar
Jones, A. H. M. (1964), The later Roman empire, 284–602: a social, economic and administrative survey, 3 vols. + maps, Oxford
Jones, A. H. M. and Monroe, E. (1966), A history of Ethiopia, Oxford
Jones, L. (2001–2), ‘The visual expression of Bagratuni rulership: ceremonial and portraiture’, REA n.s. 28, pp. 341–98Google Scholar
Jones, L. and Maguire, H. (2002), ‘A description of the jousts of Manuel I Komnenos’, BMGS 26, pp. 104–48Google Scholar
Jordanes, , Romana et Getica, ed. Mommsen, T., MGH AA 5.1, Berlin (1882); tr. C. C. Mierow, The Gothic history of Jordanes, Princeton (1915; repr. Cambridge, 1966)Google Scholar
Jordanov, I. (ed.), Corpus of Byzantine seals from Bulgaria, I: Byzantine seals with geographical names, 1 vol. to date, Sofia (2003–)
Jotischky, A. (2004), Crusading and the crusader states, Harlow
Greenwood, T. W. (2008), ‘“New light from the east”: chronography and ecclesiastical history through a late seventh-century Armenian source’, Journal of early Christian studies 16, pp. 197–254
Jugie, M. (1928), ‘Démetrius Cydonès et la théologie latine à Byzance du ⅩⅣe et XVe siècles’, EO 27, pp. 385–402Google Scholar
Africanus, Junillus, Instituta regularia divinae legis, ed. and tr. in Maas (2003a), pp. 118–235
Jurukova, J. and Penchev, V. (eds.) (1990), B’lgarski srednovekovni pechati i moneti, Sofia
Jus graecoromanum, ed. Zepos, J. and Zepos, P., 8 vols., Athens (1931; repr. Darmstadt, 1962); partial edn. N. Svoronos with P. Gounaridis, Les Novelles des empereurs macédoniens concernant la terre et les stratiotes: introduction, édition, commentaires, Athens (1994); partial tr. E. McGeer, The land legislation of the Macedonian emperors, Toronto (2000)Google Scholar
Justinian, , Collectio tripartita, ed. Wal, N. and Stolte, B. H., Collectio tripartita: Justinian on religious and ecclesiastical affairs, Groningen (1994)Google Scholar
Justinian, , Corpus iuris civilis, ed. Krueger, P. et al., 3 vols, I: Institutiones, Digesta; Ⅱ: Codex Iustinianus; Ⅲ: Novellae, Berlin (1895); tr. P. Birks and G. McLeod, Justinian’s Institutes, Ithaca, NY (1987); tr. A. Watson, The Digest of Justinian, 2nd edn., 2 vols., Philadelphia, PA (1998)Google Scholar
Juynboll, G. H. A. (ed.) (1982), Studies on the first century of Islamic society, Carbondale, IL
Köpstein, H. and Winkelmann, F. (eds.) (1976), Studien zum 7. Jahrhundert in Byzanz: Probleme der Herausbildung des Feudalismus, BBA 47, Berlin
Kühn, H.-J. (1991), Die byzantinische Armee im 10. und 11. Jahrhundert: Studien zur Organisation der Tagmata, Vienna
Kabrda, J. (1969), Le Système fiscal de l’église orthodoxe dans l’empire ottoman d’après les documents turcs, Brno
Kaczynski, B. M. (1988), Greek in the Carolingian age: the St Gall manuscripts, Cambridge, MA
Kaegi, W. E. (1992), Byzantium and the early Islamic conquests, Cambridge
Kaegi, W. E. (2003a), Heraclius, emperor of Byzantium, Cambridge
Kaegi, W. E. (1968) Byzantium and the decline of Rome, Princeton
Kaegi, W. E. (1977), ‘The first Arab expedition against Amorium’, BMGS 3, pp. 19–22; repr. in Kaegi (1982), no. 14 Google Scholar
Kaegi, W. E. (1982), Army, society and religion in Byzantium, London
Kaegi, W. E. (2001), ‘Byzantine Sardinia and Africa face the Muslims: a rereading of some seventh-century evidence’, Bizantinistica 3, pp. 1–24Google Scholar
Kaegi, W. E. (2002), ‘Society and institutions in Byzantine Africa’, in Corrias and Cosentino (eds.) (2002), pp. 15–28
Kaegi, W. E. (2003b), ‘The earliest Muslim penetrations of Anatolia’, in Avramea et al. (eds.) (2003), pp. 269–82
Kaegi, W. E. (forthcoming), ‘Byzantine Sardinia threatened: its changing situation in the seventh century’, Convegno sui Bizantini in Sardegna:‘Forme e caratteri della presenza bizantina nel Mediterraneo occidentale: la Sardegna (secoli VI–XI),’ 22 marzo 2003, to be published in the proceedings of that congressGoogle Scholar
Kaegi, W. E. (in preparation), ‘The terminal wave of shocks for Constans II’, in Kaegi, W. E. (in preparation), Byzantium and Islam in North Africa Google Scholar
Kaegi, W. E. (1964), ‘The contribution of archery to the Turkish conquest of Anatolia’, Sp 39, pp. 96–108; repr. in Haldon (ed.) (2007), pp. 237–49Google Scholar
Kaegi, W. E. (1967), ‘Some reconsiderations on the themes (seventh-ninth centuries)’, JÖB 16, pp. 39–53Google Scholar
Kaegi, W. E. (1978), review of R.-J. Lilie’s Die byzantinische Reaktion auf die Ausbreitung der Araber, Sp 53, pp. 399–404Google Scholar
Kaegi, W. E. (1981), Byzantine military unrest 471–843: an interpretation, Amsterdam
Kaegi, W. E. (1999), review of W. Treadgold’s Byzantium and its army 284–1081, Sp 74, pp. 521–4Google Scholar
Kahane, H. and Kahane, R. (1968–76), ‘Abendland and Byzanz: Sprache’, Reallexikon der Byzantinistik, I, cols. 345–639, AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Kaimakamova, M. et al. (eds.) (2007), Byzantium, new peoples and powers: the Byzantino-Slav contact-zone, from the ninth to the fifteenth century, Cracow
Kalavrezou, I. (ed.) (2003), Byzantine women and their world, Cambridge, MA
Kaldellis, A. (2004), Procopius of Caesarea: tyranny, history, and philosophy at the end of antiquity, Philadelphia
Kaldellis, A. (1999), The argument of Psellos’ Chronographia, Leiden
Kalić, J. (2000), ‘Raška istraživanja’, Istorijski Časopis 47, pp. 11–24Google Scholar
Kalligas, H. A. (1990), Byzantine Monemvasia: the sources, Monemvasia
Kalligas, H. A. (ed.) (1994), Travellers and officials in the Peloponnese. Descriptions – reports – statistics, in honour of Sir Steven Runciman, Monemvasia
Kamp, N. and Wollasch, J. (eds.) (1982), Tradition als historische Kraft: interdisziplinäre Forschungen zur Geschichte des früheren Mittelalters, Berlin
Kaplan, M. (1992), Les Hommes et la terre à Byzance du Ⅵe au Ⅺe siècle: propriété et exploitation du sol, BSo 10, Paris
Kaplan, M. (1991a), ‘Maisons impériales et fondations pieuses: réorganisation de la fortune impériale et assistance publique de la fin du Ⅷe à la fin du Xe siècle’, Byz 61, pp. 340–64Google Scholar
Kaplan, M. (1991b), ‘La Place des soldats dans la société villageoise byzantine (Ⅶe–Xe siècles)’, in Le Combattant au moyen âge: actes du ⅩⅧe congrès de la société des historiens médiévistes de l’enseignement supérieur public, Montpellier 1987, Rouen, 1991; 2nd edn. Paris, 1995, pp. 45–55
Kaplan, M. (1993), ‘La Place du schisme de 1054 dans les relations entre Byzance, Rome et l’Italie’, BSl 54, pp. 29–37Google Scholar
Kaplan, M. (1997), La Chrétienté byzantine du début du Ⅶe siècle au milieu du Ⅺesiècle: images et reliques, moines et moniales, Constantinople et Rome, Paris
Kaplan, M. (ed.) (2001), Le Sacré et son inscription dans l’espace à Byzance et en Occident: études comparées, BSo 18, Paris
Kaplan, M. and Morrisson, C. (2004), ‘L’Économie byzantine: perspectives historiographiques’ [review article of EHB and DOC Ⅳ and Ⅴ], RH 306, pp. 391–411Google Scholar
Kaplony, A. (1996), Konstantinopel und Damaskus: Gesandtschaften und Verträge zwischen Kaisern und Kalifen 639–750, Berlin
Karayannopulos, J., ‘Fragmente aus dem Vademecum eines byzantinischen Finanzbeamten’, in Wirth (ed.) (1966), pp. 318–34; tr. in Brand (1969), pp. 57–60
Karlin-Hayter, P. (1971), ‘Etudes sur les deux histoires du règne du Michel Ⅲ’, Byz 41, pp. 452–96; repr. in Karlin-Hayter (1981), no. 4Google Scholar
Karlin-Hayter, P. (1981), Studies in Byzantine political history: sources and controversies, London
Karlin-Hayter, P. (1989), ‘Michael Ⅲ and money’, BSl 50, pp. 1–8Google Scholar
Karlin-Hayter, P. (1991a), ‘Le De Michaele du Logothète: construction et intentions’, Byz 61, pp. 365–95Google Scholar
Karlin-Hayter, P. (1991b), ‘L’Enjeu d’une rumeur: opinion et imaginaire à Byzance au Ⅸe s.’, JÖB 41, pp. 85–111Google Scholar
Karnamak Artakhshir-i Papakan, ed. and tr. Antia, E. K., Bombay (1900); annotated German tr. T. Nöldeke, ‘Geschichte des Artachšîr i Pâpakân, aus dem Pehlewi übersetzt, mit Erläuterungen und einer Einleitung versehen’, Festschrift zur Feier seines fünfzigjährigen Doctorjubiläums am 24. October 1878 Herrn Professor Theodor Benfey gewidmet, ed. Bezzenberger, A., Göttingen (1878) [= Beiträge zur Kunde der indogermanischen Sprachen 4], pp. 22–69Google Scholar
Karpov, S. P. (1986), L’impero di Trebisonda, Venezia, Genova e Roma, 1204–1461: rapporti politici, diplomatici e commerciali, tr. Zambelli, E., Rome; tr. of Karpov, S. P. (1981), Trapezundskaia imperiia i zapadnoevropeiskie gosudarstva v ⅩⅢ–XV vv., Moscow Google Scholar
Karpov, S. P. (1993), ‘The grain trade in the southern Black Sea region: the thirteenth to the fifteenth century’, MHR 8, pp. 55–73Google Scholar
Karpov, S. P. (1995a), ‘New documents on the relations between the Latins and the local populations in the Black Sea area (1392–1462)’, DOP 49, pp. 33–41Google Scholar
Karpov, S. P. (1995b), ‘On the origin of medieval Tana’, BSl 56, pp. 227–35Google Scholar
Karpov, S. P. (2000), La navigazione veneziana nel Mar Nero: ⅩⅢ–XV sec., tr. Fanti, G. and Ravenna, M. Bakhmatova; tr. of Karpov, S. P. (1994), Putiami srednevekovykh morekhodov: chernomorskaia navigatsiia Venetsianskoi respubliki v ⅩⅢ-XV vv., Moscow Google Scholar
Karpov, S. P. and Mogarichev, I. M. (eds.) (1995), Vizantiia i srednevekovyi Krym, Simferopol
Karpozilos, A. (1982), Symbole ste melete tou biou kai tou ergou tou Ioanne Mauropodos, Ioannina
Karpozilos, A. D. (1973), The ecclesiastical controversy between the kingdom of Nicaea and the principality of Epiros 1217–1233, Thessalonica
Kazanski, M. et al. (eds.) (2000), Les Centres proto-urbains russes entre Scandinavie, Byzance et orient, Paris
Kazemi, F. and McChesney, R. D. (eds.) (1988), A way prepared: essays on Islamic culture in honor of Richard Bayly Winder, New York
Kazhdan, A. P. and Ronchey, S. (1999), L’aristocrazia bizantina: dal principio dell’Ⅺ alla fine del Ⅻ secolo, 2nd edn., Palermo
Kazhdan, A. P. et al. (eds.) (1991), Oxford dictionary of Byzantium, 3 vols., Oxford
Kazhdan, A. P. (1975), Armiane v sostave gospodstvuiushchego klassa Vizantiiskoi imperii v XI–XII vv., Erevan
Kazhdan, A. P. (1977), ‘Once more about the “alleged” Russo-Byzantine treaty (ca. 1047) and the Pecheneg crossing of the Danube’, JÖB 26, pp. 65–77Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A. P. (1988–9), ‘Rus’–Byzantine princely marriages in the eleventh and twelfth centuries’, HUS 12–13, pp. 414–29Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A. P. (1992), ‘Ignatios the Deacon’s letters on the Byzantine economy’, BSl 53, pp. 197–201Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A. P. (1997), ‘The formation of Byzantine family names in the ninth and tenth centuries’, BSl 58, pp. 90–109Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A. P. (1999), A history of Byzantine literature, 650–850, Athens
Kazhdan, A. P. and Epstein, A. W. (1985), Change in Byzantine culture in the eleventh and twelfth centuries, Berkeley
Kazhdan, A. P. and Franklin, S. (1984), Studies on Byzantine literature of the eleventh and twelfth centuries, Cambridge
Kazhdan, A. P. and Maguire, H. (1991), ‘Byzantine hagiographical texts as sources on art’, DOP 45, pp. 1–22Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A. P. and Talbot, A.-M. (1991–2), ‘Women and iconoclasm’, BZ 84–85, pp. 391–408; repr. in Talbot (2001), no. 3Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A. P. (1980), ‘L’Histoire de Cantacuzène en tant qu’oeuvre littéraire’, Byz 50, pp. 279–335; repr. in Kazhdan (1993a), no. 16 Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A. P. (1982), ‘The fate of the intellectual in Byzantium’, The Greek Orthodox Theological Review 27, pp. 83–97; repr. in Kazhdan (1993a), no. 15 Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A. P. (1993a), Authors and texts in Byzantium, Aldershot
Kazhdan, A. P. (1993b), ‘State, feudal and private economy in Byzantium’, DOP 47, pp. 83–100Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A. P. (1995), ‘The Italian and late Byzantine City’, DOP 49, pp. 1–22Google Scholar
Kedar, H.-E. et al. (eds.) (1982), Outremer: studies in the history of the crusading kingdom of Jerusalem presented to Joshua Prawer, Jerusalem
Keenan, J. G. (2000), ‘Egypt’, in CAH, XIV, pp. 612–37Google Scholar
Kekaumenos, , Strategikon, ed. and Russian tr. Litavrin, G. G., Sovety i rasskazy Kekavmena, 2nd edn., St Petersburg (2003); ed. and tr. Roueché, C., The advice and anecdotes of Kekaumenos: the memoirs of an eleventh-century general (in preparation)Google Scholar
Keller, H. (2002), Ottonische Königsherrschaft: Organisation und Legitimation königlicher Macht, Darmstadt
Kelly, C. (2004), Ruling the later Roman empire, Cambridge, MA
Kempf, F. et al. (1969), History of the church, Ⅲ: The church in the age of feudalism, tr. A. Biggs, London
Kennedy, H. (ed.) (2002), An historical atlas of Islam, 2nd edn., Leiden
Kennedy, H. (1985), ‘From Polis to Madina: urban change in late antique and early Islamic Syria’, PaP 106, pp. 3–27Google Scholar
Kennedy, H. (2000), ‘Syria, Palestine and Mesopotamia’, in CAH, ⅩⅣ (2000), pp. 588–611Google Scholar
Kennedy, H. (1981), The early Abbasid caliphate: a political history, London
Kennedy, H. (2001), The armies of the caliphs: military and society in the early Islamic state, London
Kennedy, H. (2004a), The court of the caliphs: the rise and fall of Islam’s greatest dynasty, London
Kennedy, H. (2004b), The prophet and the age of the caliphates: the Islamic Near East from the sixth to the eleventh century, 2nd edn., Harlow
Kermeli, E. and Özel, O. (eds.) (2006), The Ottoman empire: myths, realities and ‘black holes’: contributions in honour of Colin Imber, Istanbul
Kessler, H. L. and Wolf, G. (eds.) (1998), The holy face and paradox of representation: papers from a colloquium held at the Bibliotheca Hertziana, Rome and the Villa Spelman, Florence, 1996, Bologna
Keys, D. (1999), Catastrophe: an investigation into the origins of the modern world, London
Khoury, P. S. and Kostiner, J. (eds.) (1990), Tribes and state formation in the Middle East, Berkeley
Khristova, D. et al. (1982), B’lgarski r’kopisi ot XI do XVIII vek, zapazeni v B’lgariia. Svoden katalog, Sofia
Khuzistan chronicle, German tr. T. Nöldeke, ‘Die von Guidi herausgegebene syrische Chronik’, Sitzungsberichte der philologisch-historischen Classe der Kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften 128.9, Vienna (1893), pp. 1–48; first part tr. in The Roman eastern frontier, ed. Lieu, et al., Ⅱ, pp. 229–37Google Scholar
Kianka, F. (1995), ‘Demetrios Kydones and Italy’, DOP 49, pp. 99–110Google Scholar
Kindlimann, S. (1969), Die Eroberung von Konstantinopel als politische Forderung des westens im Hochmittelalter: Studien zur Entwicklung der Idee eines lateinischen Kaiserreichs in Byzanz, Zurich
Kiril and Methodius, founders of Slavonic writing: a collection of sources and critical studies, ed. Dujčev, I., tr. S. Nikolov, Boulder, CO (1985)
Kirsten, E. (1958), ‘Die byzantinische Stadt’, Berichte zum Ⅺ. Internationalen Byzantinisten-Kongress, München, 1958, Munich, 1958, pp. 1–48Google Scholar
Kislinger, E. (1981), ‘Der junge Basileios I. und die Bulgaren’, JÖB 30, pp. 137–50Google Scholar
Kislinger, E. (1983), ‘Eudokia Ingerina, Basileios I. und Michael Ⅲ.’, JÖB 33, pp. 119–36Google Scholar
Kislinger, E. (1987), ‘Michael Ⅲ. Image und Realität’, Eos 75, pp. 387–400Google Scholar
Kislinger, E. (2000), ‘Elpidios (781/782) – ein Usurpator zur Unzeit’, in Byzantino-sicula Ⅲ: Miscellanea di scritti in memoria di Bruno Lavagnini, Palermo (2000), pp. 193–202Google Scholar
Kislinger, E. (2001), Regionalgeschichte als Quellenproblem: die Chronik von Monembasia und das sizilianische Demenna, eine historisch-topographische Studie, Vienna
Kister, M. J. (1965), ‘The market of the Prophet’, JESHO 8, pp. 272–6; repr. in Kister (1980), no. 9 Google Scholar
Kister, M. J. (1968), ‘Al-Hira: some notes on its relations with Arabia’, Arabica 15, pp. 143–69; repr. in Kister (1980), no. 3; repr. in Peters (ed.) (1999), pp. 81–107Google Scholar
Kister, M. J. (1979), ‘Some reports concerning al-Ta’if’, JSAI 1, pp. 1–18; repr. in Kister (1980), no. 11 Google Scholar
Kister, M. J. (1980), Studies in Jahiliyya and early Islam, London
Kister, M. J. (1990), Society and religion from Jahiliyya to Islam, Aldershot
Kister, M. J. (1997), Concepts and ideas at the dawn of Islam, Aldershot
Kister, M. J. (2002), ‘The struggle against Musaylima and the conquest of Yamama’, JSAI 27, pp. 1–56Google Scholar
Kitzinger, E. (1977), Byzantine art in the making: main lines of stylistic development in Mediterranean art, 3rd–7th century, London
Kitzinger, E. (1954), ‘The cult of images in the age before iconoclasm’, DOP 8, pp. 83–150Google Scholar
Klíma, O. (1957), Mazdak: Geschichte einer sozialen Bewegung im Sassanidischen Persien, Prague
Klíma, O. (1977), Beiträge zur Geschichte des Mazdakismus, Prague
Klaić, N. (1971), Povijest Hrvata u ranom srednjem vijeku, Zagreb
Klein, H. (2004), ‘Eastern objects and western desires: relics and reliquaries between Byzantium and the west’, DOP 58, pp. 283–314Google Scholar
Kobylinski, Z. (2005), ‘The Slavs’, in NCMH, I, pp. 524–44Google Scholar
Koch, G. (ed.) (2000), Byzantinische Malerei: Bildprogramme, Ikonographie, Stil: Symposion in Marburg vom 25.–29.6.1997, Wiesbaden
Koder, J. (1978), ‘Zur Frage der slavischen Siedlungsgebiete im mittelalterlichen Griechenland’, BZ 71, pp. 315–31Google Scholar
Koder, J. (1996), ‘Climatic change in the fifth and sixth centuries?’, in Allen and Jeffreys (eds.) (1996), pp. 270–85
Koder, J. (1984), Der Lebensraum der Byzantiner: historisch-geographischer Abriss ihres mittelalterlichen Staates im östlichen Mittelmeerraum, Graz
Koder, J. and Hild, F. (1976), Hellas und Thessalia, TIB 1, Vienna
Koder, J. (1973), Negroponte: Untersuchungen zur Topographie und Siedlungsgeschichte der Insel Euboia während der Zeit der Venezianerherrschaft, TIB 1, Vienna
Kolbaba, T. M. (1998), ‘Fighting for Christianity: holy war in the Byzantine empire’, Byz 68, pp. 194–221; repr. in Haldon (ed.) (2007), pp. 43–70Google Scholar
Kolbaba, T. M. (2005), ‘On the closing of the churches and the rebaptism of Latins: Greek perfidy or Latin slander?’, BMGS 29, pp. 39–51Google Scholar
Kolbaba, T. M. (1995), ‘Conversion from Greek orthodoxy to Roman catholicism in the fourteenth century’, BMGS 19, pp. 120–34Google Scholar
Kolbaba, T. M. (1997), ‘Meletios Homologetes On the customs of the Italians’, REB 55, pp. 137–68Google Scholar
Kolbaba, T. M. (2000), The Byzantine lists: errors of the Latins, Urbana, IL
Kolditz, S. (2002), ‘Leon von Synada und Liudprand von Cremona. Untersuchungen zu den Ost-West-Kontakten des 10. Jahrhunderts’, BZ 95, pp. 509–83Google Scholar
Bagrianorodnyi, Konstantin, Ob upravlenii imperiei, ed. and Russian tr. Litavrin, G. G. et al., Moscow (1989) (Russian edition of Constantine Ⅶ Porphyrogenitus, De administrando imperio)
Konstantinou, E. (ed.) (2005), Methodios und Kyrillos in ihrer europäischen Dimension, Frankfurt-am-Main
Koran, tr. Arberry, A. J., The Koran interpreted, London (1955); tr. M. A. S. Abdel Haleem, The Qur’an, Oxford (2005)Google Scholar
Kordoses, M. S. (1987), Southern Greece under the Franks (1204–1262): a study of the Greek population and the orthodox church under the Frankish dominion, Ioannina
Koriwn, , Life of Mashtots’, ed. Abeghean, M., Vark’ Mashtots’i, Erevan (1941; repr. with tr. by Norehad, B., Delmar, NY, 1985); German tr. G. Winkler, Koriwns Biographie des Mesrop Maštoc’, Rome (1994)Google Scholar
Korobeinikov, D. (2004a), ‘The revolt in Kastamonu, c. 1291–1293’, BF 27, pp. 87–118Google Scholar
Korobeinikov, D. (2003), ‘Orthodox communities in eastern Anatolia in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, I: the two patriarchates: Constantinople and Antioch’, Al-Masaq 15, pp. 197–214Google Scholar
Korobeinikov, D. A. (2004b), ‘Diplomatic correspondence between Byzantium and the Mamluk sultanate in the fourteenth century’, Al-Masaq 16, pp. 53–74Google Scholar
Korobeinikov, D. (2005), ‘Orthodox communities in eastern Anatolia in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, II: the time of troubles’, Al-Masaq 17, pp. 1–29Google Scholar
Kostaneants’, K. (1913), Vimakan Taregir Ts’uts’ak zhoghovatsoy ardzanagrut ‘eants ‘hayots’ (Letopis’ na kamniakh: sobranie-ukazatel’ armianskikh nadpisei), St Petersburg
Kountoura-Galake, E. (1983), ‘E epanastase tou Bardane Tourkou’, Symmeikta 5, pp. 203–15Google Scholar
Kountoura-Galake, E. (1996b), O Byzantinos kleros kai e koinonia ton ‘skoteinon aionon’, Athens
Kountoura-Galake, E. (1997), ‘New fortresses and bishoprics in eighth-century Thrace’, REB 55, pp. 279–89Google Scholar
Kountoura-Galake, E. (2004), ‘Iconoclast officials and the formation of surnames during the reign of Constantine V’, REB 62, pp. 247–53Google Scholar
Kountoura-Galake, E. (ed.) (2001), Oi skoteinoi aiones tou Byzantiou, 7os–9os ai. (The dark centuries of Byzantium, 7th–9th centuries), Athens
Koutrakou, N.-C. (1994), La Propagande impériale byzantine: persuasion et réaction (Ⅷe–Xe siècles), Athens
Koutrakou, N.-C. (1995), ‘La Rumeur dans la vie politique byzantine: continuité et mutations (Ⅷe–Xe siècles)’, BSl 56, pp. 63–81Google Scholar
Koutrakou, N.-C. (2000), ‘“Spies of towns”: some remarks on espionage in the context of Arab-Byzantine relations (VIIth–Xth centuries)’, Graeco-Arabica 7–8, pp. 243–66Google Scholar
Kovačević-Kolić, D. (2004), ‘Les Métaux précieux de Serbie et le marché Européen (ⅩⅣe–XVe siècles)’, ZRVI 41, pp. 191–203Google Scholar
Kozelj, T. and Wurch-Kozelj, M. (2005), ‘Les Carrières de marbre à Thasos à l’époque proto-byzantine: extraction et production’, TM 15, pp. 465–86Google Scholar
Krantonelle, A. (1964), E kata ton Latinon, Helleno-Boulgarike sympraxis en Thrake 1204–1206, Athens
Kraus, C. R. (2007), Kleriker im späten Byzanz: Anagnosten, Hypodiakone, Diakone, Priester 1261–1453, Wiesbaden
Krauss, S. (1916), ‘Talmudische Nachrichten über Arabien’, ZDMG 70, pp. 321–53Google Scholar
Krautheimer, R. and Ćurčič, S. (1986), Early Christian and Byzantine architecture, 4th edn., Harmondsworth
Kravari, V. et al. (eds.) (1989–91), Hommes et richesses dans l’empire byzantin, 2 vols., Ⅰ: Ⅳe–Ⅶe siècle, Ⅱ: Ⅷe–ⅩⅤe siècle, Paris
Kravari, V. (1989), Villes et villages de Macédoine occidentale, Paris
Krekić, B. (1961), Dubrovnik (Raguse) et le levant au moyen âge, Paris and The Hague
Kremmydas, V. et al. (eds.) (1986), Aphieroma ston Niko Svorono, 2 vols., Rethymnon
Kresten, O. and Müller, A. E. (eds.), ‘Die Auslandsschreiben der byzantinischen Kaiser des 11. und 12. Jahrhunderts: Specimen einer kritischen Ausgabe’, BZ 86–7 (1993–4), pp. 402–29Google Scholar
Kresten, O. (1975), ‘Pallida Mors Sarracenorum: zur Wanderung eines literarischen Topos von Liudprand von Cremona bis Otto von Freising und zu seiner byzantinischen Vorlage’, RHM 17, pp. 23–75Google Scholar
Kresten, O. (1977), ‘Zur Echtheit des sigillion des Kaisers Nikephoros I. für Patras’, RHM 19, pp. 15–78Google Scholar
Kresten, O. (1992–3), ‘Der “Anredestreit” zwischen Manuel I. Komnenos und Friedrich I. Barbarossa nach der Schlacht von Myriokephalon’, RHM 34–35, pp. 65–110Google Scholar
Kresten, O. (1998), ‘Zur Chrysographie in den Auslandsschreiben der byzantinischen Kaiser’, RHM 40, pp. 139–86Google Scholar
Kresten, O. (2000a), ‘Zur angeblichen Heirat Annas, der Tochter Kaiser Leons Ⅵ., mit Ludwig Ⅲ. “dem Blinden”’, RHM 42, pp. 171–211Google Scholar
Kresten, O. (2000c) ‘“Staatsempfänge” im Kaiserpalast von Konstantinopel um die Mitte des 10. Jahrhunderts: Beobachtungen zu Kapitel Ⅱ 15 des sogenannten “Zeremonienbuches”’, Sitzungsberichte der philosophisch-historischen Klasse, Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften 670, pp. 1–61Google Scholar
Kresten, O. (2000b), Die Beziehungen zwischen den Patriarchaten von Konstantinopel und Antiocheia unter Kallistos I. und Philotheos Kokkinos im Spiegel des Patriarchatsregisters von Konstantinopel, Mainz
Kreutz, B. M. (1991), Before the Normans: southern Italy in the ninth and tenth centuries, Philadelphia
Kriaras, E. (1968), ‘Psellos’, RE Suppl. 11, pp. 1124–82Google Scholar
Kriaras, E. (1972), ‘O Michael Psellos’, Byzantina 4, pp. 53–128Google Scholar
Krieger, R. (1992), Untersuchungen und Hypothesen zur Ansiedlung der Westgoten, Burgunden und Ostgoten, Bern
Krimm, K. and John, H. (eds.) (1997), Bild und Geschichte: Studien zur politischen Ikonographie: Festschrift für Hansmartin Schwarzmaier zum fünfundsechzigsten Geburtstag, Sigmaringen
Kritzeck, J. and Winder, Bayly R. (1959), The world of Islam: studies in honor of Philip K. Hitti, London
Krueger, D. (ed.) (2006), A people’s history of Christianity, Ⅲ: Byzantine Christianity, Minneapolis
Krueger, D. (2003), ‘Writing and redemption in the hymns of Romanos the Melodist’, BMGS 27, pp. 2–44Google Scholar
Krueger, D. (2005), ‘Christian piety and practice in the sixth century’, in Maas (ed.) (2005), pp. 291–315
Krumbacher, K. (1897), Geschichte der byzantinischen Literatur von Justinian bis zum Ende des oströmischen Reiches (527–1453), 2nd edn., Munich
Kubiak, W. B. (1987), Al-Fustat: its foundation and early urban development, Cairo
Kuczyński, S. K. et al. (eds.) (1976), Cultus et cognitio: studia z dziejów średniowiecznej kultury (Festschrift für Alexander Gieysztor), Warsaw
Kunze, K. (1969), Studien zur Legende der heiligen Maria Aegyptiaca im deutschen Sprachgebiet, Berlin
Kypraiou, E. (ed.) (1991–2), Euphrosynon: aphieroma ston Manole Chatzedake, 2 vols., Athens
Theodore Ⅱ Laskaris, ‘In praise of the great city of Nicaea’, ed. Bachmann, L., Theodori Ducae Lascaris imperatoris in laudem Nicaea urbis oratio, Rostock (1847); ed. in Georgiopoulou, ‘Theodore Ⅱ Dukas Laskaris’ (PhD thesis, 1990), pp. 140–72; tr. in Foss (1996a), pp. 133–53
La Chronique de Sainte-Barbe-en-Auge, ed. Sauvage, R.-N., Caen (1907)
Geoffrey of Villehardouin, La Conquête de Constantinople, ed. and French tr. Faral, E., 2 vols., 2nd edn., Paris (1961); tr. M. R. B. Shaw, Joinville and Villehardouin, Chronicles of the Crusades, Harmondsworth (1963)Google Scholar
La Narratio de rebus Armeniae, ed. Garitte, G., CSCO 132, Louvain (1952); French tr. J.-P. Mahé, ‘La Narratio de rebus Armeniae’, REA n. s. 25 (1994–5), pp. 429–38Google Scholar
Labourt, J. (1904), Le Christianisme dans l’empire Perse sous la dynastie Sassanide (224–632), Paris
Lagopates, S. N., Germanos o Ⅱ, patriarches Konstantinopoleos-Nikaias 1222–1240, Tripolis (1913)
Laiou, A. E. et al. (eds.) (2002), The economic history of Byzantium: from the seventh through the fifteenth century, 3 vols., Washington, DC
Laiou, A. E. and Morrisson, C. (2007), The Byzantine economy, Cambridge
Laiou, A. E. and Simon, D. (eds.) (1994), Law and society in Byzantium: ninth-twelfth centuries, Washington, DC
Laiou, A. E. (2002a), ‘Exchange and trade, seventh-twelfth centuries’, in EHB, , pp. 697–770Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. (2002b), ‘The human resources’, in EHB, I, pp. 47–55Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. (2002c), ‘Economic and non-economic exchange’, in EHB, , pp. 681–96Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. (2002d), ‘The Byzantine economy: an overview’, in EHB, , pp. 1145–64Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. (1970), ‘Marino Sanudo Torsello, Byzantium and the Turks; the background to the Anti-Turkish League of 1332–1334’, Sp 45, pp. 374–92Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. (1972), Constantinople and the Latins: the foreign policy of Andronicus II, 1282–1328, Cambridge, MA
Laiou, A. E. (1973), ‘The Byzantine aristocracy in the Palaeologan period: a story of arrested development’, Viator 4, pp. 131–51; repr. in Laiou (1992c), no. 6 Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. (1977) [Laiou-Thomadakis], , Peasant society in the late Byzantine empire: a social and demographic study, Princeton
Laiou, A. E. (1980–1), ‘The Byzantine economy in the Mediterranean trade system: thirteenth-fifteenth centuries’, DOP 34–5, pp. 177–222; repr. in Laiou (1992c), no. 7 Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. (1981), ‘The role of women in Byzantine society’, JÖB 31, pp. 233–60; repr. in Laiou (1992c), no. 1 Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. (1982), ‘The Greek merchant of the Palaeologan period: a collective portrait’, The Proceedings of the Academy of Athens, pp. 96–132; repr. in Laiou (1992c), no. 8 Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. (1984), ‘Observations on the results of the Fourth Crusade: Greeks and Latins in port and market’, Medievalia et humanistica n.s. 12, pp. 47–60Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. (1992a), ‘Venetians and Byzantines: investigation of forms of contact in the fourteenth century’, Thesaurismata 22, pp. 29–43Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. (1992b), Mariage, amour et parenté à Byzance aux XIe–ⅩⅢe siècles, Paris
Laiou, A. E. (1992c), Gender, society and economic life in Byzantium, Aldershot
Laiou, A. E. (1995a), ‘Italy and the Italians in the political geography of the Byzantines (14th century)’, DOP 49, pp. 73–98Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. (1995c), ‘E Thessalonike, e endochora tes kai o oikonomikos tes choros sten epoche ton Palaiologon’, in Byzantine Makedonia, 324–1430 m. Ch., Thessalonike, 29–31 Oktobriou 1992: diethnes symposio, Thessalonica, pp. 183–94Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. (2002e), ‘The agrarian economy, thirteenth–fifteenth centuries’, in EHB, , pp. 311–75Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. (ed.) (1980) [Laiou-Thomadakis], Charanis studies: essays in honor of Peter Charanis, New Brunswick, NJ
Laiou, A. E. (ed.) (2005), Urbs capta: the Fourth Crusade and its consequences, Paris
Laiou, A. E. (ed.) (in preparation), Le Monde byzantin, Ⅲ: 1204–1453, Paris
Laiou, A. E. and Mottahedeh, R. P. (eds.) (2001), The crusades from the perspective of Byzantium and the Muslim world, Washington, DC
Laiou, A. E. and Simon, D. (1992), ‘Eine Geschichte von Mühlen und Mönchen: der Fall der Mühlen von Chantax’, Bullettino dell’Istituto di diritto romano ‘Vittorio Scialoja’, 3rd series 30, pp. 619–76Google Scholar
Lamberz, E. (1997), ‘Studien zur Überlieferung der Akten des Ⅶ. Ökumenischen Konzils: Der Brief Hadrians I. an Konstantin Ⅵ. und Irene (JE 2448)’, DA 53, pp. 1–43Google Scholar
Lamberz, E. (2004), Die Bischofslisten des Ⅶ. Ökumenischen Konzils (Nicaenum Ⅱ), Munich
Lammens, H. (1928), L’Arabie occidentale avant l’Hégire, Beirut
Lampakes, S. (ed.) (1998), E Byzantine Mikra Asia, 6os–12os ai. (Byzantine Asia Minor, 6th–12th centuries), Athens
Lampropoulos, K. (1988), Ioannes Apokaukos: symbole sten ereuna tou biou kai tou syngraphikou ergou tou, Athens
Lancaster, W. (1997), The Rwala Bedouin today, 2nd edn., Prospect Heights, IL
Lane, F. C. (1974), ‘Progrès technologiques et productivité dans les transports maritimes de la fin du moyen âge au début des temps modernes’, RH 510, pp. 277–302Google Scholar
Langdon, J. S. et al. (eds.) (1993), To Hellenikon: studies in honor of Speros Vryonis, Jr, 2 vols., New Rochelle, NY
Langdon, J. S. (1992), Byzantium’s last imperial offensive in Asia Minor: the documentary evidence for and hagiographical lore about John Ⅲ Ducas Vatatzes’ crusade against the Turks, 1222 or 1225 to 1231, New Rochelle, NY
Lange, N. de (1992), ‘Jews and Christians in the Byzantine empire: problems and prospects’, in Wood (ed.) (1992), pp. 15–32
Lange, N. de (2005a), ‘Jews in the age of Justinian’, in Maas (ed.) (2005), pp. 401–26
Lange, N. (2005b), ‘A corpus of Hebrew inscriptions from the territories of the Byzantine empire: report on a project’, Bulletin of Judaeo-Greek Studies 35, pp. 35–9Google Scholar
Langlois, V. (tr.), Collection des historiens anciens et modernes de l’Arménie, 2 vols., Paris (1867–9)
Chalkokondyles, Laonikos, Historiarum demonstrationes, ed. Darkó, E., 2 vols., Budapest (1922–3)
Laskaris, M. (1926), Vizantijske princeze u srednjovekovnoj Srbiji, Belgrade; repr. 1990
Lauer, R. and Schreiner, P. (eds.) (1996), Die Kultur Griechenlands in Mittelalter und Neuzeit: Bericht über das Kolloquium der Südosteuropa-Kommission 28.–31. Oktober 1992, Göttingen
Laurent, J. (1980), L’Arménie entre Byzance et l’Islam depuis la conquête arabe jusqu’en 886, rev. edn. M. Canard, Lisbon
Laurent, V. (ed.), Le Corpus des sceaux de l’empire byzantin, 2 vols. in 5 pts., Paris (1963–81)
Laurent, V. (1938), ‘Grégoire X (1271–1276) et le projet d’une ligue antiturque’, EO 37, pp. 257–73Google Scholar
Laurent, V. (1968), ‘Les Premiers Patriarches de Constantinople sous domination Turque (1454–1476)’, REB 26, pp. 229–63Google Scholar
Laurent, V. (ed.) (1948), Mémorial Louis Petit, Bucharest
Lauxtermann, M. (2003–), Byzantine poetry from Pisides to Geometres: texts and contexts, 1 vol. to date, WBS 24, Vienna
Lavan, L. (2001), ‘The late-antique city: a bibliographic essay’, in Lavan (ed.) (2001), pp. 9–26
Lavan, L. (ed.) (2001), Recent research in late-antique urbanism, Portsmouth, RI
Lavan, L. and Bowden, W. (eds.) (2003), Theory and practice in late antique archaeology, Leiden
Lavermicocca, N. (2003), Bari bizantina: capitale mediterranea, Bari
Le carte che si conservano nello archivio del capitolo metropolitano della città di Trani (dal Ⅸ secolo fino all’anno 1266), ed. Prologo, A., Barletta (1877)
Le pergamene di Conversano, ed. Coniglio, G., Bari (1975)
Lecker, M. (1986), ‘On the markets of Medina (Yathrib) in pre-Islamic and early Islamic times’, JSAI 8, pp. 133–47; repr. in Lecker (1998), no. 9 Google Scholar
Lecker, M. (1993), ‘Idol worship in pre-Islamic Medina (Yathrib)’, LM 106, pp. 331–46; repr. in Lecker (1998), no. 1; repr. in Peters (ed.) (1999), pp. 129–44Google Scholar
Lecker, M. (1994), ‘Kinda on the eve of Islam and during the ridda’, JRAS 4, pp. 333–56; repr. in Lecker (1998), no. 15 Google Scholar
Lecker, M. (1998), Jews and Arabs in pre- and early Islamic Arabia, Aldershot
Leder, S. (1992), ‘The literary use of the Khabar: a basic form of historical writing’, in BEINE, I, pp. 277–315Google Scholar
Lee, A. D. (1993), Information and frontiers: Roman foreign relations in late antiquity, Cambridge
Lee, A. D. (2005), ‘The empire at war’, in Maas (ed.) (2005), pp. 113–33
Lee, A. D. (2007a), War in late antiquity, Oxford
Lee, A. D. (2007b), ‘Warfare and the state’, in Sabin et al. (eds.) (2007), II, pp. 379–423
Lee, A. D. and Shepard, J. (1991) ‘A double life: placing the Peri Presbeon’, BSl 52, pp. 15–39Google Scholar
Lefort, J. (1976), ‘Rhétorique et politique: trois discours de Jean Mauropous en 1047’, TM 6, pp. 265–303Google Scholar
Lefort, J. (2002), ‘The rural economy, seventh-twelfth centuries’, in EHB, I, pp. 231–310Google Scholar
Lefort, J. (2005), ‘Les Villages de Macédoine orientale au moyen âge (Xe–ⅩⅣe siècle)’, in Lefort, et al. (eds.) (2005), pp. 288–99
Lefort, J. et al. (eds.) (2005), Les Villages dans l’empire byzantin: Ⅳe-ⅩⅤe siècle, Paris
Lefort, J. (1982), Villages de Macédoine: notices historiques et topographiques sur la Macédoine orientale au moyen âge, I: La Chalcidique occidentale, Paris
Lefort, J. (1985), ‘Radolibus: populations et paysage’, TM 9, pp. 195–234; repr. in Lefort (2006), no. 6, pp. 161–200Google Scholar
Lefort, J. (1993), ‘Rural economy and social relations in the countryside’, DOP 47, pp. 101–13; repr. in Lefort (2006), no. 12, pp. 279–92Google Scholar
Lefort, J. (2006), Société rurale et histoire du paysage à Byzance, Paris
Lefort, J. (ed.) (1986), Paysages de Macédoine, leurs caractères, leur évolution à travers les documents et les récits des voyageurs, Paris
Liudprand of Cremona, Legatio, ed. Chiesa, P., Relatio de legatione Constantinopolitana, in Liudprandi Cremonensis opera omnia, pp. 185–218; tr. B. Scott, London (1993)Google Scholar
Legenda S. Gerhardi, ed. Szentpétery, E., Scriptores rerum hungaricarum, Ⅱ, Budapest (1938), pp. 463–506Google Scholar
Leib, B. (1958), ‘Les Silences d’Anne Comnène, ou ce que n’a pas dit l’Alexiade’, BSl 19, pp. 1–11Google Scholar
Leib, B. (1977), ‘Aperçus sur l’époque des premiers Comnènes’, Collectanea Byzantina [= OCA 204], Rome, pp. 1–64Google Scholar
Lemerle, P. (ed.), Les Plus Anciens Recueils des miracles de saint Démétrius, 2 vols., Paris (1979–81)
Lemerle, P. (1986), Byzantine humanism: the first phase, tr. H. Lindsay and A. Moffatt, ByzAust 3, Canberra; tr. of Lemerle, P. (1971), Le Premier Humanisme byzantin, Paris Google Scholar
Lemerle, P. (1979), The agrarian history of Byzantium from the origins to the twelfth century: the sources and problems, tr. G. Mac Niocaill, Galway
Lemerle, P. (1960), Prolégomènes à une édition critique et commentée des ‘Conseils et récits’ de Kékauménos, Brussels
Lemerle, P. (1963), ‘La Chronique improprement dite de Monemvasie: le contexte historique et légendaire’, REB 21, pp. 5–49; repr. in Lemerle (1980), no. 2Google Scholar
Lemerle, P. (1965), ‘Thomas le Slave’, TM 1, pp. 255–97; repr. in Lemerle (1980), no. 3Google Scholar
Lemerle, P. (1967), ‘“Roga” et rente d’état aux Xe–Ⅺe siècles’, REB 25, pp. 77–100; repr. in Lemerle (1978), no. 16Google Scholar
Lemerle, P. (1973), ‘L’Histoire des Pauliciens d’Asie Mineure d’après les sources grecques’, TM 5, pp. 1–144; repr. in Lemerle (1980), no. 4Google Scholar
Lemerle, P. (1977), Cinq études sur le Ⅺe siècle byzantin, Paris
Lemerle, P. (1980), Essais sur le monde byzantin, London
Lemerle, P. (1945), Philippes et la Macédoine orientale à l’époque chrétienne et byzantine: recherches d’histoire et d’archéologie, 2 vols., Paris
Lemerle, P. (1949), ‘Recherches sur les institutions judiciaires à l’époque des Paléologues, I: le tribunal impérial’, AIPHO 9, pp. 369–84; repr. in Lemerle (1978), no. 11 Google Scholar
Lemerle, P. (1950), ‘Recherches sur les institutions judiciaires à l’époque des Paléologues, II: le tribunal du patriarcat ou tribunal synodal’, AnBoll 68, pp. 318–33; repr. in Lemerle (1978), no. 12 Google Scholar
Lemerle, P. (1957), L’Émirat d’Aydin, Byzance et l’Occident: recherches sur ‘La Geste d’Umur pacha’, Paris
Lemerle, P. (1964), ‘Documents et problèmes nouveaux concernant les juges généraux’, DChAE 4, pp. 29–44; repr. in Lemerle (1978), no. 14 Google Scholar
Lemerle, P. (1978), Le monde de Byzance: histoire et institutions, London
Lenski, N. (ed.) (2006), The Cambridge companion to the age of Constantine, Cambridge
Leo, , Funeral oration for Basil I, ed. and French tr. A. Vogt and I. Hausherr, ‘Oraison funèbre de Basil I par son fils Léon le sage’, OC 26 (1932), pp. 5–79Google Scholar
Choirosphaktes, Leo, Correspondence, ed. and French tr. Kolias, G., Léon Choerosphactès, magistre, proconsul et patrice, Athens (1939)Google Scholar
Choirosphaktes, Leo, ‘On the bath built by the emperor Leo in the imperial palace’, ed. and tr. in Magdalino (1988b), pp. 116–18; ed. and Italian tr. in Cinque poeti bizantini, ed. Ciccollela, pp. 91–107Google Scholar
Grammaticus, Leo, Chronographia, ed. Bekker, I., CSHB, Bonn (1842)Google Scholar
Leonardi, C. and Menestò, E. (eds.) (1989), Giovanni Scoto nel suo tempo: l’organizzazione del sapere in età carolingia. Atti del ⅩⅩⅣ convegno internazionale, Todi, 11–14 ottobre 1987, Spoleto
Leonardo Marcello, notaio in Candia, 1278–1281, ed. Chiaudano, M. and Lombardo, A., Venice (1960)
Les Archives de Saint-Jean-Prodrome sur le mont Ménécée, ed. Guillou, A., Paris (1955)
Les Listes de préséance byzantines des Ⅸe et Xe siècles, ed. and French tr. Oikonomides, N., Paris (1972)
Les Régestes des actes du patriarcat de Constantinople, ed. Grumel, V. et al., 7 vols., Paris (1932–91)
Lethaby, W. R. and Swainson, H. (1894), The church of Sancta Sophia Constantinople: a study of Byzantine building, London
Letopis popa Dukljanina, ed. Šišić, F., Belgrade and Zagreb (1928)
Letsios, D. G. (1996), Nomos Rhodion Nautikos: das Seegesetz der Rhodier: Untersuchungen zu Seerecht und Handelsschiffahrt in Byzanz, Rhodes
Michael Ⅱ and Theophilos, Letter to Louis I, in Concilia aevi Karolini, ed. Werminghoff, A., MGH Concilia 2, 2 vols., Hanover (1906–8), Ⅱ, pp. 475–80Google Scholar
Photios, patriarch of Constantinople, Letter to Khan Boris of Bulgaria, in Photios, Epistulae et amphilochia, ed. Laourdas, and Westerink, I, pp. 1–39; tr. D. S. White and J. R. Berrigan, The patriarch and the prince: the letter of Patriarch Photios of Constantinople to Khan Boris of Bulgaria, Brookline, MA (1982)Google Scholar
Theodosios the Monk, Letter, ed. Zuretti, C. O., ‘La espugnazione di Siracusa nell’ 880’, in Centenario della nascità di Michele Amari, ed. Besta, E. et al., Palermo (1910), I, pp. 165–73Google Scholar
Pseudo-Gregory Ⅱ, Letters to Leo Ⅲ, ed. and French tr. in Gouillard, (1968), pp. 276–305
Gerbert of Aurillac, Letters, ed. Havet, J., Lettres de Gerbert, 983–997, Paris (1889); ed. and French tr. P. Riché and J. P. Callu, Gerbert d’Aurillac, Correspondance, 2 vols., Paris (1993)Google Scholar
Gregory I (the Great), pope, Letters, ed. Ewald, P. and Hartmann, L. M., Registrum epistolarum, MGH Ep. 1–2, 2 vols., Berlin (1887–99); ed. Norberg, D., S. Gregorii Magni Registrum epistularum, CCSL 140, 140A, 2 vols., Turnhout (1982); ed. and French tr. P. Minard, Registre des lettres, SC 370, 371, 2 vols., Paris (1991); tr. Martyn, J. R. C., The letters of Gregory the Great, 3 vols., Toronto (2004)Google Scholar
John Mauropous, metropolitan of Euchaita, Letters, ed. and tr. Karpozilos, A., The letters of Ioannes Mauropus, Metropolitan of Euchaita, CFHB 34, Thessalonica (1990)Google Scholar
Lupus of Ferrières, Letters, ed. Marshall, P. K., Servati Lupi epistulae, Leipzig (1984); tr. G. W. Regenos, The letters of Lupus of Ferrières, The Hague (1966)Google Scholar
Manuel Ⅱ Palaiologos, Letters, ed. and tr. Dennis, G. T., The letters of Manuel Ⅱ Palaeologus, CFHB 8, Washington, DC (1977)Google Scholar
Nicholas I Mystikos, patriarch of Constantinople, Letters, ed. and tr. Jenkins, R. J. H. and Westerink, L. G., CFHB 6, Washington, DC (1973)Google Scholar
Severus, patriarch of Antioch, Letters, ed. and tr. Brooks, E. W., The sixth book of the select letters of Severus, patriarch of Antioch, in the Syriac version of Athanasius of Nisibis, 2 vols., London (1902–4)Google Scholar
Theophylact of Ohrid, Letters, ed. and French tr. Gautier, P., Lettres, Théophylacte d’Achrida, CFHB 16.2, Thessalonica (1986)Google Scholar
Theodore the Studite, Letters, PG 99, cols. 903–1679; ed. Fatouros, G., Theodori Studitae Epistulae, 2 vols., CFHB 31.1–2, Berlin (1991–2)Google Scholar
Lewis, B. et al. (1977), Wirtschaftsgeschichte des Vorderen Orients in islamischer Zeit, Leiden
Lewis, B. (1984), The Jews of Islam, London
Lewond, , History, ed. Ezean, K., Patmut’iwn Ghewondeay metsi vardapeti Hayots’, St Petersburg (1887); tr. Z. Arzoumanian, History of łewond, the eminent Vardapet of the Armenians, Wynnewood, PA (1982)Google Scholar
Leyser, K. J. (1982), Medieval Germany and its neighbours, 900–1250, London
Leyser, K. J. (1994), Communications and power in medieval Europe: the Carolingian and Ottonian centuries, ed. T. Reuter, London
Libellus de cerimoniis aulae imperatoris, ed. in Schramm, , (1968–71), Ⅲ, pp. 338–53
Agnellus of Ravenna, Liber pontificalis, ed. Holder-Egger, O., Liber pontificalis ecclesiae Ravennatis, MGH SRL, Hanover (1878), pp. 265–391; ed. Deliyannis, D. Mauskopf, CCCM 199, Turnhout (2006); tr. Deliyannis, D. Mauskopf, The book of pontiffs of the church of Ravenna, Washington, DC (2004)Google Scholar
Liber pontificalis, ed. Duchesne, L., 2nd edn., 3 vols., Paris (1955–7); tr. R. Davis, 3 vols.: I: The book of pontiffs: the ancient biographies of the first ninety Roman bishops to AD 715 (2nd edn., 2000); Ⅱ: The lives of the eighth-century popes (1992); Ⅲ: The lives of the ninth-century popes (1995), Liverpool Google Scholar
Gregory of Tours, Libri historiarum decem, ed. Krusch, B. and Levison, W., MGH SRM 1, Hanover (1951); tr. L. Thorpe, Gregory of Tours: the History of the Franks, Harmondsworth (1974)Google Scholar
Lidov, A. (ed.) (2006), Hierotopy: creation of sacred spaces in Byzantium and medieval Russia, Moscow
Lidov, A. (ed.) (2003), Eastern Christian relics, Moscow
Liebeschuetz, J. H. W. G. (1992), ‘The end of the ancient city’, in Rich, (ed.) (1992), pp. 1–49
Liebeschuetz, J. H. W. G. (2001), Decline and fall of the Roman city, Oxford
Lieu, S. N. C. (1994), Manichaeism in Mesopotamia and the Roman East, Leiden
Eusebius of Caesarea, Life of Constantine, ed. Winkelmann, F., Über das Leben des Kaisers Konstantin, 2nd edn., Berlin (1991); tr. Averil Cameron and S. G. Hall, Oxford (1999)Google Scholar
Gregory the Cellarer, Life of Lazaros, AASS Novembris, Ⅲ, pp. 508–88; tr. Greenfield, R. P. H., The life of Lazaros of Mt Galesion: an eleventh-century pillar saint, Washington, DC (2000)Google Scholar
Ignatios the Deacon, Life of Tarasios, patriarch of Constantinople, ed. Heikel, I. A., Helsingfors (1981) [= Acta societatis scientiarum fennicae 17: 395–423]; ed. and tr. S. Efthymiadis, Aldershot (1998)
Kallistos I, patriarch of Constantinople, Life of Gregory of Sinai, ed. Pomialovsky, I., Bios kai politeia tou en hagiois patros hemon Gregoriou tou Sinaïtou (= Zhitie otsa nashego Grigoriia Sinaita), in Zapiski istoriko-filologicheskogo fakul’teta imperatorskogo St.-Peterburgskogo Universiteta 35 (1894)Google Scholar
‘Leontius of St Sabas’, Life of Gregory of Agrigento, PG 98, cols. 549–716; ed. Berger, A., Leontios Presbyteros von Rom: Das Leben des heiligen Gregorios von Agrigent, BBA 60, Berlin (1995)Google Scholar
Life of Anthony the Younger, ed. Papadopoulos-Kerameus, A., Pravoslavnii Palestinskii Sbornik 19.3, St Petersburg (1907), pp. 186–226; ed. Halkin, F., ‘Saint Antoine le Jeune et Pétronas le vainqueur des Arabes en 863’, AnBoll 62 (1944), pp. 210–23; repr. in Halkin (1973), no. 8Google Scholar
Life of Athanasia of Aegina, ed. Halkin, F., Six inédits d’hagiologie byzantine, Brussels (1987), pp. 180–95; tr. L. F. Sherry in Holy women of Byzantium, ed. Talbot, pp. 137–58Google Scholar
Life of Basil in TC, V, pp. 211–353; ed. and tr. Ševčenko, I., Chronographiae quae Theophanis Continuati nomine fertur liber V quo Vita Basilii imperatoris amplectitur, CFHB 42, Berlin and New York (forthcoming)Google Scholar
Life of Constantine-Cyril, in Angelov, B. S. and Kodov, K. (eds.), Kliment Okhridski, S’brani s’chineniia, Ⅲ, Sofia (1973), pp. 89–109; ed. Floria, B. N., Skazaniia o nachale slavianskoi pis’mennosti, St Petersburg (2000), pp. 135–78; French tr. in F. Dvornik, Les Légendes de Constantin et de Méthode vues de Byzance, Prague (1933), pp. 349–80; tr. in Medieval Slavic lives, ed. Kantor, pp. 23–81Google Scholar
Life of Cyril the Phileote, ed. and French tr. Sargologos, E., La Vie de Saint Cyrille le Philéote, moine byzantin, Brussels (1964)Google Scholar
Life of David, Symeon and George of Lesbos, ed. Gheyn, J., ‘Acta graeca ss. Davidis, Symeonis et Georgii Mitylenae in insula Lesbo’, AnBoll 18 (1899), pp. 209–59; tr. and notes D. Abrahamse and D. Domingo-Forasté in Byzantine defenders of images, ed. Talbot, pp. 149–241Google Scholar
Life of Elias the Younger, ed. and Italian tr. Taibbi, G. Rossi, Vita di Sant’Elia il Giovane, Palermo (1962)Google Scholar
Life of Euthymios, patriarch of Constantinople, ed. and tr. Karlin-Hayter, P., Brussels (1970)
Life of Euthymios of Sardis, ed. and French tr. Gouillard, J., ‘La Vie d’Euthyme de Sardes († 831) une oeuvre du patriarche Méthode’, TM 10 (1987), pp. 1–101Google Scholar
Life of Euthymios the Younger, ed. Petit, L., ‘Vie et office de St Euthyme le jeune’, Bibliothèque hagiographique orientale 5, Paris (1904), pp. 14–51; ed. Dolbeau, F., ‘La Vie latine de saint Euthyme: une traduction inédite de Jean, diacre napolitain’, MEFRM 93 (1982), pp. 315–35Google Scholar
Life of George of Amastris, ed. and Russian, tr. in Vasilievsky (1908–30), Ⅲ, pp. 1–71
Life of George of Mytilene, ed. Phountoules, I. M., Oi agioi Georgioi archiepiskopoi Mytilenes, Athens (1959), pp. 33–43Google Scholar
Life of Germanos, patriarch of Constantinople, ed. and German tr. in Lamza, L., Patriarch Germanos I. von Konstantinopel (715–730): Versuch einer endgültigen chronologischen Fixierung des Lebens und Wirkens des Patriarchen, Würzburg (1975), pp. 200–41Google Scholar
Life of Gregentios, ed. and tr. Berger, A. and Fiacciadori, G., Life and works of Saint Gregentios, archbishop of Taphar: introduction, critical edition and translation, Berlin and New York (2006).Google Scholar
Life of Irene the empress, ed. Halkin, F., ‘Deux impératrices de Byzance, I: La Vie de l’impératrice sainte Irène et le second concile de Nicée Ⅱ en 787’, AnBoll 106 (1988), pp. 5–27Google Scholar
Life of Irene of Chrysobalanton, ed. and tr. Rosenqvist, J. O., The Life of St. Irene, Abbess of Chrysobalanton: a critical edition with introduction, translation, notes and indices, Uppsala (1986)Google Scholar
Life of John the Almsgiver, ed. Delehaye, H., ‘Une vie inédite de saint Jean l’Aumônier’, AnBoll 45 (1927), pp. 5–74; tr. Dawes and Baynes, Three Byzantine saints, pp. 191–270Google Scholar
Life of Leontios of Rostov, ed. Titov, A., Zhitiia sv. chudotvortsev Leontiia, Isaii, Ignatiia, episkopov rostovskikh, Moscow (1904)Google Scholar
Life of Luke of Steiris, ed. Sophianos, D. Z., Osios Loukas: o bios tou Osiou Louka tou Steiriote, Athens (1989); tr. Connor, C. L. and Connor, W. R., The life and miracles of Saint Luke of Steiris, Brookline, MA (1994)Google Scholar
Life of Mathilda, ed. Koepke, R., Vita Mahthildis reginae antiquior, MGH SS 10, Hanover (1852), pp. 573–82; ed. Schütte, B., Die Lebensbeschreibungen der Königin Mathilde, MGH SRG 66, Hanover (1994), pp. 109–42; tr. S. Gilsdorf, Queenship and sanctity: the Lives of Mathilda and the Epitaph of Adelheid, Washington, DC (2004)Google Scholar
Life of Methodios, in Angelov, B. S. and Kodov, K. (eds.), Kliment Okhridski, S’brani s’chineniia, Ⅲ, Sofia (1973), pp. 185–92; ed. Floria, B. N., Skazaniia o nachale slavianskoi pis’mennosti, St Petersburg (2000), pp. 179–95; French tr. in F. Dvornik, Les Légendes de Constantin et de Méthode vues de Byzance, Prague (1933), pp. 381–93; tr. in Medieval Slavic lives, ed. Kantor, pp. 97–129Google Scholar
Life of Michael Aragawi, ed. Oudenrijn, M. A., La Vie de Saint Za Mika’el Aragawi, Fribourg (1939)Google Scholar
Life of Michael Synkellos, ed. and tr. Cunningham, M. B., The Life of Michael the Synkellos, BBTT 1, Belfast (1991)Google Scholar
Life of Nicholas, ed. Corsi, P., ‘La Vita di san Nicola e un codice della versione di Giovanni diacono’, Nicolaus 7 (1979), pp. 359–80Google Scholar
Life of Niketas Patrikios, ed. and French tr. Papachryssanthou, D., ‘Un confesseur du second iconoclasme: la vie du patrice Nicétas († 836)’, TM 3 (1968), pp. 309–51Google Scholar
Life of Nikon, ed. and tr. Sullivan, D. F., Brookline, MA (1987)
Life of Peter of Argos, in Agiou Petrou episkopou Argous Bios kai Logoi, ed. Kyriakopoulos, K. T., Athens (1976), pp. 232–55Google Scholar
Life of Peter of Atroa, ed. and French tr. Laurent, V., La Vie merveilleuse de saint Pierre d’Altroa (m. 837), Brussels (1956); ed. and French tr. V. Laurent, La Vita retractata et les miracles posthumes de saint Pierre d’Atroa, Brussels (1958)Google Scholar
Life of Philaretos the Merciful, ed. and tr. Rydén, L., Uppsala (2002)
Life of Romanos the Neomartyr, ed. and Latin tr. Peeters, P., ‘S. Romain le néomartyr († 1 mai 780) d’après un document géorgien’, AnBoll 30 (1911), pp. 393–427Google Scholar
Life of Stefan Nemanja, ed. Ćorović, V., Spisi sv. Save, Žitije Stefana Nemanje, Belgrade and Sremski Karlovci (1928); tr. in Medieval Slavic lives, ed. Kantor, pp. 255–95Google Scholar
Life of Stephen of Surozh (Sougdaia), ed. and Russian tr. in Vasilievsky, (1908–30), Ⅲ, pp. 72–6 (short Life); pp. 77–98 (longer Life only in Old Slavonic)
Life of Symeon the New Theologian, ed. and French tr. Hausherr, I., Un grand mystique byzantin: vie de Syméon le Nouveau Théologien (949–1022) par Nicétas Stéthatos, Rome (1928)Google Scholar
Life of Symeon Stylites the Younger, ed. Ven, P., La Vie ancienne de S. Syméon Stylite le Jeune, 521–592, 2 vols., Brussels (1962)Google Scholar
Life of Theodora the empress, ed. Markopoulos, A., ‘Bios tes Autokrateiras Theodoras (BHG 1731)’, Symmeikta 5 (1983), pp. 249–85; tr. M. P. Vinson, in Byzantine defenders of images, ed. Talbot, pp. 353–82Google Scholar
Life of Theodora of Thessaloniki, ed. and modern Greek tr. Paschalides, S. A., O bios tes osiomyroblytidos Theodoras tes en Thessalonike, Thessalonica (1991), pp. 66–189; tr. A.-M. Talbot in Holy women of Byzantium, ed. Talbot, pp. 159–237Google Scholar
Life of Theodore of Sykeon, ed. and French tr. Festugière, A.-J., Vie de Théodore de Sykéon, 2 vols., Brussels (1970); tr. Dawes and Baynes in Three Byzantine saints, pp. 83–192Google Scholar
Methodios, patriarch of Constantinople, Life of Theophanes, ed. Latyshev, V. V., Methodii patriarchae Constantinopolitani vita S. Theophanis Confessoris, Petrograd (1918)Google Scholar
Stephen the Deacon, Life of Stephen the Younger, ed. and French tr. Auzépy, M.-F., La Vie d’Étienne le Jeune par Étienne le Diacre, Aldershot (1997)Google Scholar
Theophylact of Ohrid, Life of Clement of Ohrid, ed. Milev, A., Gr’tskite zhitiia na Kliment Okhridski, Sofia (1966); ed. I. G. Iliev, ‘The long Life of Clement of Ohrid: a critical edition’, BB 9 (1995), pp. 62–120Google Scholar
Zacharias of Mytilene, Life of Severus, in ed. and French tr. Kugener, M.-A., Sévère, Patriarche d’Antioche, 512–518: textes syriaques, PO 2.1 (1907), pp. 7–115Google Scholar
Lightfoot, C. S. (1998), ‘The survival of cities in Byzantine Anatolia: the case of Amorium’, Byz 68, pp. 56–71Google Scholar
Lightfoot, C. S. (2002), ‘Byzantine Anatolia: reassessing the numismatic evidence’, RN 158, pp. 229–39Google Scholar
Lightfoot, C. S. (ed.) (2003), Amorium reports 2: research papers and technical reports, BAR IS 1170, Oxford
Lightfoot, C. S. et al. (1998), ‘The Amorium project: the 1996 excavation season’, DOP 52, pp. 323–36Google Scholar
Lightfoot, C. S. (2001), ‘The Amorium project: the 1998 excavation season’, DOP 55, pp. 371–99Google Scholar
Lightfoot, C. S. (2004), ‘The Amorium project: excavation and research in 2001’, DOP 58, pp. 355–70Google Scholar
Lilie, R.-J. (1976), Die byzantinische Reaktion auf die Ausbreitung der Araber: Studien zur Strukturwandlung des byzantinischen Staates im 7. und 8. Jahrhundert, MBM 22, Munich
Lilie, R.-J. (1984b), Handel und Politik zwischen dem byzantinischen Reich und den italienischen Kommunen Venedig, Pisa und Genua in der Epoche der Komnenen und der Angeloi, 1081–1204, Amsterdam
Lilie, R.-J. (1993a), Byzantium and the Crusader States, 1096–1204, tr. J. C. Morris and J. E. Ridings, Oxford
Lilie, R.-J. et al. (eds.) (1998–2002), Prosopographie der mittelbyzantinischen Zeit, Prolegomena and 6 vols., Berlin and New York
Lilie, R.-J. (1984a), ‘Die zweihundertjährige Reform: zu den Anfängen der Themen-organisation im 7. and 8. Jahrhundert’, BSl 45, pp. 27–39, 190–201Google Scholar
Lilie, R.-J. (1987a), ‘Der erste Kreuzzug in der Darstellung Anna Komnenes’, Poikila Byzantina 6, pp. 49–148Google Scholar
Lilie, R.-J. (1987b), ‘Die byzantinischen Staatsfinanzen im 8. und 9. Jahrhundert und die stratiotika ktemata’, BSl 48, pp. 49–55Google Scholar
Lilie, R.-J. (1989), ‘Die lateinische Kirche in der Romania vor dem vierten Kreuzzug. Versuch einer Bestandaufnahme’, BZ 82, pp. 202–20Google Scholar
Lilie, R.-J. (1993b), ‘Anna Komnene und die Lateiner’, BSl 54, pp. 169–82Google Scholar
Lilie, R.-J. (1996), Byzanz unter Eirene und Konstantin Ⅵ. (780–802), Frankfurt-am-Main
Lilie, R.-J. (1999), Die Patriarchen der ikonoklastischen Zeit: Germanos I.–Methodios I. (715–847), Frankfurt-am-Main
Lilie, R.-J. (2004), Byzanz und die Kreuzzüge, Stuttgart
Litavrin, G. G. (1977), Vizantiiskoe obshchestvo i gosudarstvo v Ⅹ–Ⅺ vv., Moscow
Litavrin, G. G. (1999b), Vizantiia i slaviane: sbornik statei, St Petersburg
Litavrin, G. G. (2000), Vizantiia, Bolgariia, drevniia Rus’ (Ⅸ–nachalo Ⅻ v.), St Petersburg
Litavrin, G. G. (ed.)(2006), Vizantiiskie ocherki: trudy rossiiskikh uchenykh k ⅩⅪ mezhdunarodnomu kongressu vizantinistov, St Petersburg
Little, L. K. (ed.) (2007), Plague and the end of antiquity: the pandemic of 541–750, New York
Littlewood, A. R. (1999), ‘The Byzantine letter of consolation in the Macedonian and Komnenian periods’, DOP 53, pp. 19–41Google Scholar
Littlewood, A. R. (ed.) (1995), Originality in Byzantine literature, art and music: a collection of essays, Oxford
Littlewood, A. R. et al. (eds.) (2002), Byzantine garden culture, Washington, DC
Liubarsky, I. N. (1978), Mikhail Psell, lichnost’ i tvorchestvo: k istorii vizantiiskogo predgumanizma, Moscow
Liubarsky, I. N. (1987), ‘Der Kaiser als Mime: zum Problem der Gestalt des byzantinischen Kaisers Michael Ⅲ.’, JÖB 37, pp. 39–50Google Scholar
Liubarsky, I. N. (1993), ‘New trends in the study of Byzantine historiography’, DOP 47, pp. 131–8Google Scholar
Liubarsky, I. N. (1994), ‘George the Monk as a short-story writer’, JÖB 44, pp. 255–64Google Scholar
John of Ephesus, Lives of the eastern saints, ed. and tr. Brooks, E. W., PO 17 (1923), pp. 1–307; PO 18 (1924), pp. 513–698; PO 19 (1926), pp. 153–285; repr. Turnhout (1974)
Zacharias of Mytilene, Lives of Isaiah and Peter the Iberian (fragment), in ed. Brooks, E. W., Vitae virorum apud monophysitas celeberrimorum, CSCO 7–8, 2 vols., Paris (1907), I, pp. 1–12 (tr.); Ⅱ, pp. 1–18 (text)Google Scholar
Livre de la conqueste de la princée de l’Amorée, Chronique de Morée, 1204–1305, ed. Longnon, J., Paris (1911)
Llewellyn, P. A. B. (1971), Rome in the dark ages, London
Llewellyn, P. A. B. (1981), ‘The names of the Roman clergy, 401–1046’, Rivista di storia della chiesa in Italia 35, pp. 355–70Google Scholar
Llewellyn, P. A. B. (1986), ‘The popes and the constitution in the eighth century’, EHR 101, pp. 42–67Google Scholar
Lock, P. (1995), The Franks in the Aegean, 1204–1500, London
Lock, P. and Sanders, G. D. R. (eds.) (1996), The archaeology of medieval Greece, Oxford
Loenertz, R.-J. (1950), ‘Le Panégyrique de S. Denys l’Aréopagite par S. Michel le Syncelle’, AnBoll 68, pp. 94–107; repr. in Loenertz (1970), pp. 149–62Google Scholar
Loenertz, R.-J. (1951), ‘La Légende parisienne de S. Denys l’Aréopagite: sa genèse et son premier témoin’, AnBoll 69, pp. 217–37; repr. in Loenertz (1970), pp. 163–83Google Scholar
Loenertz, R.-J. (1970), Byzantina et Franco-Graeca: articles parus de 1935 à 1966, ed. P. Schreiner, Rome
Loenertz, R.-J. (1974), ‘“Constitutum Constantini”: destination, destinataires, auteur, date’, Aevum 48, pp. 199–245Google Scholar
Loenertz, R.-J. (1965), ‘Mémoire d’Ogier, protonotaire, pour Marco et Marchetto nonces de Michel Ⅷ Paléologue auprès du pape Nicholas Ⅲ, 1278 printemps-été’, OCP 31, pp. 374–408Google Scholar
Loenertz, R.-J. (1970–8), Byzantina et Franco-Graeca, ed. P. Schreiner et al., 2 vols., Rome
Loenertz, R.-J. and Schreiner, P. (1975), Les Ghisi: dynastes vénitiens dans l’Archipel, 1207–1390, Florence
Loginov, S. D. and Nikitin, A. B. (1993a), ‘Sasanian coins of the third century from Merv’, Mesopotamia 28, pp. 225–46Google Scholar
Loginov, S. D. and Nikitin, A. B. (1993b), ‘Coins of Shapur II from Merv’, Mesopotamia 28, pp. 247–69Google Scholar
Loginov, S. D. and Nikitin, A. B. (1993c), ‘Sasanian coins of the late fourth to seventh centuries from Merv’, Mesopotamia 28, pp. 271–312Google Scholar
Longnon, J. (1949), L’Empire latin de Constantinople et la principauté de Morée, Paris
Longnon, J. (1950), ‘La Reprise de Salonique par les Grecs en 1224’, ACIEB 6, pp. 141–6Google Scholar
Longo, A. A. (1985–6), ‘Per la storia di Corfù nel ⅩⅢ secolo’, RSBN n.s. 22–3, pp. 209–43Google Scholar
Longo, O. (ed.) (1998), La porpora, realtà e immaginario di un colore simbolico: atti del convegno di studio, Venice, 24–25 ottobre 1996, Venice
Lopez, R. S. (1945), ‘The silk industry in the Byzantine empire’, Sp 20, pp. 1–42; repr. in Lopez (1978), no. 3Google Scholar
Lopez, R. S. (1978), Byzantium and the world around it: economic and institutional relations, London
Loseby, S. (2005), ‘The Mediterranean economy’, in NCMH, I, pp. 605–38Google Scholar
Loud, G. A. (1999), Conquerors and churchmen in Norman Italy, Aldershot
Loud, G. A. (2000a), The age of Robert Guiscard: southern Italy and the Norman conquest, Harlow
Loud, G. A. (2000b), Montecassino and Benevento in the middle ages: essays in south Italian church history, Aldershot
Lounghis, T. C. (1994), ‘Die byzantinischen Gesandten als Vermittler materieller Kultur vom 5. bis ins 11. Jahrhundert’, in Hundsbichler, (ed.) (1994), pp. 49–67
Lounghis, T. C. (2005), ‘The adaptability of Byzantine political ideology to western realities as a diplomatic message (476–1096)’, Comunicare e significare nell’alto medioevo = SSCIS 52, pp. 335–61Google Scholar
Lounghis, T. C. (1980), Les Ambassades byzantines en Occident: depuis la fondation des états barbares jusqu’aux Croisades (407–1096), Athens
Lounghis, T. C. (2002), ‘The Byzantine historians on politics and people from 1042 to 1081’, Byz 72, pp. 381–403Google Scholar
Lounghis, T. C. (2003), ‘Byzantines logies apopseis peri chrematos kai agoras to 14 aiona’, in Chrema kai agora sten epoche ton Palaiologon, ed. Moschonas, N. G., Athens, 2003, pp. 349–63
Louth, A. (1996a), Maximus the Confessor, London
Louth, A. (1996b), ‘A Christian theologian at the court of the caliph: some cross-cultural reflections’, Dialogos: Hellenic studies review 3, pp. 4–19Google Scholar
Louth, A. (2000), ‘Palestine under the Arabs 650–750: the crucible of Byzantine orthodoxy’, in Swanson, (ed.) (2000), pp. 67–77
Louth, A. (2001), Denys the Areopagite, London
Louth, A. (2002), St John Damascene: tradition and originality in Byzantine theology, Oxford
Louth, A. (2004), ‘Conciliar records and canons’, in Young, et al. (eds.) (2004), pp. 391–5
Louth, A. and Casiday, A. (eds.) (2006), Byzantine orthodoxies: papers from the thirty-sixth spring symposium of Byzantine studies, University of Durham, 23–25 March 2002, Aldershot
Louvi-Kitzi, A. (2002), ‘Thebes’, in EHB, , pp. 631–8Google Scholar
Lowden, J. (1997), Early Christian and Byzantine art, London
Lowry, H. W. (1981), Trabzon şehrinin islâmaşma ve Türkleşmesi, 1461–1583, Istanbul
Lozachmeur, H. (ed.) (1995), Présence arabe dans le croissant fertile avant l’Hégire, Paris
Ludwig, C. (ed.) (2005), Siegel und Siegler: Akten des 8. Internationalen Symposions für Byzantinische Sigillographie, Frankfurt-am-Main
al, Lughdah-Isfahani, Bilad al-’arab, ed. al-Jasir, H. and al-’Ali, S. A., Bilad al-’arab [of Abu ’Ali al-Hasan ibn ’Abd Allah Lughdah al-Isfahani (d. 875)], Riyadh (1968)Google Scholar
Lukonin, V. G. (1961), Iran v epokhu pervykh Sasanidov, Leningrad
Protospatharius, Lupus, Annales, ed. Pertz, G. H., MGH SS 5, Hanover (1844), pp. 52–63Google Scholar
Luttrell, A. T. (1982), Latin Greece, the Hospitallers, and the Crusades, 1291–1440, Aldershot
Luttrell, A. T. (1992), The Hospitallers of Rhodes and their Mediterranean world, Aldershot
Laganà, Luzzati F. (1982 [1983]), ‘Le firme greche nei documenti del Ducato di Napoli’, SM 23, pp. 729–52Google Scholar
Ménage, V. (1965), ‘Djandar’, in EI, II, pp. 444–5Google Scholar
Ménager, L. R. (1958–9), ‘La “Byzantinisation” religieuse de l’Italie méridionale (Ⅸe–Ⅻe siècles) et la politique monastique des Normands d’Italie’, I: RHE 53, pp. 747–74; Ⅱ: RHE 54, pp. 5–40Google Scholar
Müller, W. W. (1978), Weihrauch: ein arabisches Produkt und seine Bedeutung in der Antike, RE Supplement-Band XV, Munich
Müller-Wiener, W. (1961), ‘Mittelalterliche Befestigungen im südlichen Ionien’, Istanbuler Mitteilungen 11, pp. 5–122Google Scholar
Müller-Wiener, W. (1977), Bildlexikon zur Topographie Istanbuls, Tübingen
Mütherich, F. (1987), ‘Das Verzeichnis eines griechischen Bilderzyklus in dem St Galler Codex 48’, DOP 41, pp. 415–23; repr. in Mütherich (2004), pp. 524–39Google Scholar
Mütherich, F. (2004), Studies in Carolingian manuscript illumination, London
Maas, M. (1986), ‘Roman history and Christian ideology in Justinianic reform legislation’, DOP 40, pp. 17–31Google Scholar
Maas, M. (1992), John Lydus and the Roman past: antiquarianism and politics in the age of Justinian, London
Maas, M. (1995), ‘Fugitives and ethnography in Priscus of Panium’, BMGS 19, pp. 146–61Google Scholar
Maas, M. (2003a), Exegesis and empire in the early Byzantine Mediterranean, Tübingen
Maas, M. (2003b), ‘“Delivered from their ancient customs”: Christianity and the question of cultural change in early Byzantine ethnography’, in Mills, and Grafton, (eds.) (2003), pp. 152–88
Maas, M. (ed.) (2005), The Cambridge companion to the age of Justinian, Cambridge
Maas, M. (1990), ‘Photius’ treatment of Josephus and the high priesthood’, Byz 60, pp. 183–94Google Scholar
MacAdam, H. I. (1983), ‘Epigraphy and village life in southern Syria during the Roman and early Byzantine periods’, Berytus 31, pp. 103–27; repr. in MacAdam (2002), no. 12 Google Scholar
MacAdam, H. I. (1989), ‘Strabo, Pliny the Elder and Ptolemy of Alexandria: three views of ancient Arabia and its peoples’, in Fahd, (ed.) (1989), pp. 289–320; repr. in MacAdam (2002), no. 5
MacAdam, H. I. (2002), Geography, urbanisation and settlement patterns in the Roman Near East, Aldershot
MacCormack, S. (1981), Art and ceremony in late antiquity, Berkeley
Macdonald, M. C. A. (1993), ‘Nomads and the Hawran in the late Hellenistic and Roman periods: a reassessment of the epigraphic evidence’, Syria 70, pp. 303–413Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. (1995a), ‘North Arabia in the first millennium bce’, in Sasson, (ed.) (1995), II, pp. 1355–69
Macdonald, M. C. A. (1995b), ‘Quelques réflexions sur les Saracènes, l’inscription de Rawwafa et l’armée romaine’, in Lozachmeur, (ed.) (1995), pp. 93–101
MacLaurin, E. C. B. (ed.) (1967), Essays in honour of G. W. Thatcher, Sydney
Macrides, R. and Magdalino, P. (1988), ‘The architecture of ekphrasis: construction and context of Paul the Silentiary’s poem on Hagia Sophia’, BMGS 12, pp. 47–82Google Scholar
Macrides, R. (1988), ‘Killing, asylum and the law in Byzantium’, Sp 63, pp. 509–38; repr. in Macrides (1999), no. 10Google Scholar
Macrides, R. (ed.) (2002), Travel in the Byzantine world: papers from the thirty-fourth spring symposium of Byzantine studies, Birmingham, April 2000, Aldershot
Macrides, R. (1980), ‘The new Constantine and the new Constantinople – 1261?’, BMGS 6, pp. 13–41Google Scholar
Macrides, R. (1992b), ‘Bad historian or good lawyer? Demetrios Chomatenos and novel 131’, DOP 46, pp. 187–96; repr. in Macrides (1999), no. 12 Google Scholar
Macrides, R. (1999), Kinship and justice in Byzantium, 11th–15th centuries, Aldershot
Madden, T. F. (2003), Enrico Dandolo and the rise of Venice, Baltimore
Madden, T. F. (ed.) (2004), Crusades: the illustrated history, London
Madgearu, A. (2001a), ‘The end of town-life in Scythia Minor’, Oxford journal of archaeology 20, pp. 207–17Google Scholar
Madgearu, A. (1999), ‘The military organization of Paradunavon’, BSl 60, pp. 421–46Google Scholar
Madgearu, A. (2001b), ‘Rethinking the Byzantine Balkans: a recent book on the 10th–12th centuries’, RESEE 39, pp. 203–12Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. (1993a), The empire of Manuel I Komnenos 1143–1180, Cambridge
Magdalino, P. (1996a), Constantinople médiévale: études sur l’évolution des structures urbaines, Paris; English tr. ‘Medieval Constantinople’, in Magdalino (2007b), no. 1
Magdalino, P. (ed.) (1994), New Constantines: the rhythm of imperial renewal in Byzantium, 4th–13th centuries. Papers from the twenty-sixth spring symposium of Byzantine studies, March 1992, Aldershot
Magdalino, P. (ed.) (2003), Byzantium in the year 1000, Leiden
Magdalino, P. (1987), ‘Observations on the Nea Ekklesia of Basil I’, JÖB 37, pp. 51–64; repr. in Magdalino (2007b), no. 5Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. (1988a), ‘Basil I, Leo Ⅵ and the feast of the prophet Elijah’, JÖB 38, pp. 193–6; repr. in Magdalino (2007b), no. 6Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. (1988b), ‘The bath of Leo the Wise and the “Macedonian Renaissance” revisited: topography, iconography, ceremonial, ideology’, DOP 42, pp. 97–118Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. (1989), ‘Honour among Romaioi: the framework of social values in the world of Digenes Akrites and Kekaumenos’, BMGS 13, pp. 183–218; repr. in Magdalino (1991), no. 3Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. (1991), Tradition and transformation in medieval Byzantium, Aldershot
Magdalino, P. (2000a), ‘The maritime neighborhoods of Constantinople: commercial and residential functions, sixth to twelfth centuries’, DOP 54, pp. 209–26; repr. in Magdalino (2007b), no. 3Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. (2006), L’Orthodoxie des astrologues: la science entre le dogme et la divination à Byzance, Ⅶe–ⅩⅣe siècle, Paris
Magdalino, P. (2007b), Studies on the history and topography of Byzantine Constantinople, Aldershot
Magdalino, P. and Nelson, R. (1982), ‘The emperor in Byzantine art of the twelfth century’, BF 8, pp. 123–83; repr. in Magdalino (1991), no. 6Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. (1977), ‘A neglected authority for the history of the Peloponnese in the early thirteenth century: Demetrios Chomatianos, archbishop of Bulgaria’, BZ 70, pp. 316–23Google Scholar
Magness, J. (1993), Jerusalem ceramic chronology, circa 200–800 ce, Sheffield
Magness, J. (2003), The archaeology of the early Islamic settlement in Palestine, Winona Lake, IN
Maguire, E. and Maguire, H. (2007), Other icons: art and power in Byzantine secular culture, Princeton
Maguire, H. (1981), Art and eloquence in Byzantium, Princeton
Maguire, H. (ed.) (1997), Byzantine court culture from 829 to 1204, Washington, DC
Maguire, H. (1996), The icons of their bodies: saints and their images in Byzantium, Princeton
Mahé, J.-P. (1997), ‘Confession religieuse et identité nationale dans l’église arménienne du VIIe au XIe siècle’, in Garsoïan and Mahé (1997), pp. 79–105
Mahé, J.-P. (1991), ‘Basile Ⅱ et Byzance vus par Grigor Narekac’i’, TM 11, pp. 555–73Google Scholar
Maisano, R. (ed.) (1993), Storia e tradizione culturale a Bisanzio fra Ⅺ e Ⅻ secolo: atti della prima Giornata di studi bizantini sotto il patrocinio della Associazione Italiana di Studi Bizantini (Napoli, 14–15 febbraio 1992), Naples
Majeska, G. P. (1991), ‘Russo-Byzantine relations 1240–1453: a traffic report’, ACIEB 18, V, pp. 27–51Google Scholar
Makdisi, G. et al. (eds.) (1983), Prédication et propagande au moyen âge: Islam, Byzance, Occident (Penn–Paris–Dumbarton Oaks Colloquia 3), Paris
Makk, F. (1989), The Árpáds and the Comneni: political relations between Hungary and Byzantium in the 12th century, tr. G. Novák et al., Budapest
Makriyannis: the memoirs of General Makriyannis, 1797–1864, ed. and tr. Lidderdale, H. A., Oxford (1966)
Maksimović, L. (1997), ‘Organizacija Vizantijske vlasti u novoosvojenim oblastima posle 1018 godine’, ZRVI 36, pp. 31–43Google Scholar
Maksimović, L. and Popović, M. (1993), ‘Les Sceaux byzantins de la région danubienne en Serbie, Ⅱ – La collection du Musée National de Belgrade’, SBS 3, pp. 113–42Google Scholar
Maksimović, L. (1973), ‘Geneza i karakter apanaža u Vizantiji’, ZRVI 14–15, pp. 103–54Google Scholar
Maksimović, L. (1981b), ‘Charakter der sozial-wirtschaftlichen Struktur der spätbyzantinischen Stadt’, JÖB 31, pp. 149–88Google Scholar
Maksimović, L. (1988), The Byzantine provincial administration under the Palaiologoi, tr. Heppell, M., Amsterdam
Maksimović, L. (2002), ‘L’Empire de Stefan Dušan: genèse et caractère’, TM 14, pp. 414–28Google Scholar
Maksimović, L. (2004), ‘Verija u politici Stefana Dušana’, ZRVI 41, pp. 341–52Google Scholar
Maksoudian, K. (1988–9), ‘The Chalcedonian issue and the early Bagratids. The Council of Širakawan’, REA n.s. 21, pp. 333–44Google Scholar
Malamut, E. (1988), Les Îles de l’empire byzantin Ⅷe–Ⅻe siècles, BSo 8, 2 vols., Paris
Malamut, E. (1993), Sur la route des saints byzantins, Paris
Malamut, E. (1995), ‘L’Image byzantine des Petchénègues’, BZ 88, pp. 105–47Google Scholar
Malamut, E. (2004a), ‘Les Itinéraires sacrés de Grégoire le Décapolite’, Cristianità d’occidente e cristianità d’oriente (secoli Ⅵ–Ⅺ) = SSCIS 51, pp. 1191–1220Google Scholar
Malamut, E. (1997), ‘Echanges d’ambassades dans les Balkans (1204–1260): signes d’une idéologie politique’, in Mornet, and Morenzoni, (eds.) (1997), pp 621–34
Malamut, E. (2000), ‘Les Reines de Milutin’, BZ 93, pp. 490–507Google Scholar
Malamut, E. (2002a), ‘Les Ambassades du dernier empereur de Byzance’, TM 14, pp. 429–48Google Scholar
Malamut, E. (2003), ‘Cinquante ans à Thessalonique: de 1280 à 1330’, ZRVI 40, pp. 263–96Google Scholar
Maliaras, N. (1991), Die Orgel im byzantinischen Hofzeremoniell des 9. und des 10. Jahrhunderts: eine Quellenuntersuchung, MBM 33, Munich
Malmberg, S. (2005), ‘Visualising hierarchy at imperial banquets’, in Mayer, and Trzcionka, (eds.) (2005), pp. 11–24
Maltezou, C. A. (1978 [1979]), ‘Il quartiere veneziano di Costantinopoli (scali marittimi)’, Thesaurismata 15, pp. 30–61Google Scholar
Maltezou, C. A. (ed.) (1998), Plousioi kai phtochoi sten koinonia tes Ellenolatinikes Anatoles (Ricchi e poveri nella società dell’oriente grecolatino), Venice
Maltezou, C. A. and Schreiner, P. (eds.) (2002), Bisanzio, Venezia e il mondo franco-greco (ⅩⅢ–XV secolo), Venice
Manacorda, D. (2001), Crypta Balbi: archeologia e storia di un paesaggio urbano, Milan
Manandian, H. (1965), The trade and cities of Armenia in relation to ancient world trade, tr. from 2nd edn. by N. G. Garsoïan, Lisbon
Mandić, L. and Mihajlovski, R. (2000), ‘A XIth century Byzantine seal from Heraclea near Bitola’, REB 58, pp. 273–7Google Scholar
Mango, C., The art of the Byzantine empire, 312–1453: sources and documents, Toronto (1986)
Mango, C. (1979), Byzantine architecture, London
Mango, C. (1980), Byzantium: the empire of New Rome, London
Mango, C. (1990), Le Développement urbain de Constantinople (Ⅳe–Ⅶe siècles), 2nd edn., Paris
Mango, C. (1991), ‘Greek culture in Palestine after the Arab conquest’, in Cavallo, et al. (eds.) (1991), I, pp. 149–60
Mango, C. (ed.) (2002), The Oxford history of Byzantium, Oxford
Mango, C. (1975b), Byzantine literature as a distorting mirror: an inaugural lecture delivered before the University of Oxford on 21 May 1974, Oxford; repr. in Mango (1984), no. 2
Mango, C. (1993), Studies on Constantinople, Aldershot
Mango, C. (2000), ‘The Triumphal Way of Constantinople and the Golden Gate’, DOP 54, pp. 173–88Google Scholar
Mango, C. (2002b), ‘Introduction’, in Mango (ed.) (2002), pp. 1–16
Mango, C. (1959), The brazen house: a study of the vestibule of the imperial palace of Constantinople, Copenhagen
Mango, C. (1963a), ‘The conciliar edict of 1166’, DOP 17, pp. 315–30; repr. in Mango (1993), no. 18Google Scholar
Mango, C. (1963b), ‘Antique statuary and the Byzantine beholder’, DOP 17, pp. 53–75; repr. in Mango (1984), no. 5Google Scholar
Mango, C. (1967), ‘When was Michael Ⅲ born?’, DOP 21, pp. 253–58; repr. in Mango (1984), no. 14Google Scholar
Mango, C. (1973a), ‘Eudocia Ingerina, the Normans, and the Macedonian dynasty’, ZRVI 14–15, pp. 17–27; repr. in Mango (1984), no. 15Google Scholar
Mango, C. (1973b), ‘La Culture grecque et l’Occident au Ⅷe siècle’, in I problemi dell’occidente nel secolo Ⅷ = SSCIS 20, pp. 683–721; repr. in Mango (1984), no. 6Google Scholar
Mango, C. (1975a), ‘The availability of books in the Byzantine empire, ad 750–850’, in Byzantine books and bookmen: a Dumbarton Oaks colloquium, Washington, DC, pp. 29–45; repr. in Mango (1984), no. 7
Mango, C. (1976), ‘Les Monuments de l’architecture du Ⅺe siècle et leur signification historique et sociale’, TM 6, pp. 351–65Google Scholar
Mango, C. (1981a), ‘Daily life in Byzantium’, JÖB 31, pp. 338–53Google Scholar
Mango, C. (1983), ‘The two lives of St Ioannikios and the Bulgarians’, HUS 7, pp. 393–404Google Scholar
Mango, C. (1984), Byzantium and its image: history and culture of the Byzantine empire and its heritage, London
Mango, C. (2002a), ‘A journey round the coast of the Black Sea in the ninth century’, Palaeoslavica 10, pp. 255–64Google Scholar
Mango, C. (2005), ‘The meeting-place of the first ecumenical council and the Church of the Holy Fathers at Nicaea’, DChAE 26, pp. 27–34Google Scholar
Mango, C. and Ševčenko, I. (1972), ‘Three inscriptions of the reigns of Anastasius I and Constantine V’, BZ 65, pp. 379–93Google Scholar
Mango, C. (1962), Materials for the study of the mosaics of St Sophia at Istanbul, DOSt 8, Washington, DC
Mango, C. (1988–9), ‘The tradition of Byzantine chronography’, HUS 12–13, pp. 360–72Google Scholar
Mango, C. and Dagron, G. (eds.) (1995), Constantinople and its hinterland: papers from the twenty-seventh spring symposium of Byzantine studies, Oxford, April 1993, Aldershot
Maniatis, G. C. (2004), ‘The wheat market in Byzantium, 900–1200: organization, marketing and pricing strategies’, BSl 62, pp. 103–24Google Scholar
Maniatis, G. C. (2001), ‘The domain of private guilds in the Byzantine economy, tenth to fifteenth centuries’, DOP 55, pp. 339–69Google Scholar
Manichaean literature: representative texts chiefly from Middle Persian and Parthian writing, tr. Asmussen, J. P., Delmar, NY (1975)
Mansi, J. D. (ed.), Sacrorum conciliorum nova et amplissima collectio, 31 vols., Florence (1759–93)
Mansouri, M. T. (1992a), Recherches sur les relations entre Byzance et l’Egypte, 1259–1453: d’après les sources arabes, Tunis
Mansouri, M. T. (1992b), ‘Byzantins, Mamluks et Mongols aux alentours de 1265: la politique étrangère de Michel Ⅷ Paléologue au début de son règne’, Byzantiaka 12, pp. 315–24Google Scholar
Marazzi, F. (1991), ‘Il conflitto fra Leone Ⅲ Isaurico e il papato fra il 725 e il 733, e il “definitivo” inizio del medioevo a Roma: un’ipotesi in discussione’, PBSR 59, pp. 231–57Google Scholar
Marcellinus, , Chronicle, ed. Mommsen, T., MGH AA 9, Berlin (1894), pp. 37–108; tr. B. Croke, The chronicle of Marcellinus: a translation and commentary (with a reproduction of Mommsen’s edition of the text), ByzAust 7, Sydney (1995)Google Scholar
Marcone, A. (2004), ‘La tarda antichità o della difficoltà della periodizzazione’, Studi storici 45, pp. 25–36Google Scholar
Margetić, L. (1988), ‘Quelques aspects du plaid de Rižana’, REB 46, pp. 125–34Google Scholar
Torsello, Marino Sanudo, Liber secretorum fidelium crucis, in Bongars, J. B. (ed.), Gesta Dei per Francos, Orientalis historia Ⅱ, Hanover (1611), pp. 1–316Google Scholar
Marjanović-Dušanić, S. (2004), ‘Molitve svetih Simeona i Save u vladarskom programu kralja Milutina’, ZRVI 41, pp. 235–50Google Scholar
Markey, T. (1989), ‘Germanic in the Mediterranean: Lombards, Vandals and Visigoths’, in Clover, and Humphreys, (eds.) (1989), pp. 51–71
Markopoulos, A. (1992), ‘An anonymous laudatory poem in honor of Basil I’, DOP 46, pp. 225–32, repr. in Markopoulos (2004), no. 14Google Scholar
Markopoulos, A. (2004), History and literature of Byzantium in the 9th–10th centuries, Aldershot
Markopoulos, A. (ed.) (1989), Konstantinos Ⅶ o Porphyrogennetos kai e epoche tou: 2 Diethnes Byzantinologike Synantese, Delphoi, 22–26 Iouliou 1987 (Constantine Ⅶ and his age: Second international Byzantine congress, Delphi, 22–26 July 1987), Athens
Marković, M. (1952), ‘Vizantijske povelje Dubrovačkog arhiva’, ZRVI 1, pp. 205–62Google Scholar
Martin, J. (1995), Medieval Russia, 980–1584, Cambridge
Martin, J.-M. (1993), La Pouille du Ⅵe au Ⅻe siècle, Rome
Martin, J.-M. (1980), ‘Eléments préféodaux dans les principautés de Bénévent et de Capoue (fin du Ⅷe siècle–début du Ⅺe siècle): modalités de privatisation du pouvoir’, Structures féodales et féodalisme dans l’Occident méditerranéen (Xe–ⅩⅢe siècles): colloque international organisé par le Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique et l’École Française de Rome, Rome, 10–13 octobre 1978, CEFR 44, Rome, pp. 553–86Google Scholar
Martin, J.-M. (2005), Guerre, accords et frontières en Italie méridionale pendant le haut moyen âge: Pacta de Liburia, Divisio principatus Beneventani et autres actes, Rome
Martin, J.-M. (2002), ‘O felix Asia! Frédéric II, l’Empire de Nicée et le “césaropapisme”’, TM 14, pp. 473–83Google Scholar
Martin, M. E. (1978), ‘The chrysobull of Alexius I Comnenus to the Venetians and the early Venetian Quarter in Constantinople’, BSl 39, pp. 19–23Google Scholar
Martin-Hisard, B. (2000), ‘Constantinople et les archontes caucasiens dans le Livre des cérémonies Ⅱ, 48’, TM 13, pp. 359–530Google Scholar
Martin-Hisard, B. (2001), ‘Moines et monastères géorgiens du 9e siècle: la Vie de saint Grigol de Xancta’, REB 59, pp. 5–94Google Scholar
Martin-Hisard, B. (2002), ‘Moines et monastères géorgiens du 9e siècle: la Vie de saint Grigol de Xancta. Deuxième partie: une mise en perspective historique’, REB 60, pp. 5–64Google Scholar
Martindale, J. R. (2001), Prosopography of the Byzantine empire, I: 641–867 (CD-Rom), Aldershot
Mat’evosyan, A. S. (ed.), Hayeren dzeragreri hishatakaranner 5–12 dd., Erevan (1988)
Mathew, G. (1963), Byzantine aesthetics, London
Mathews, T. F. (1998), The art of Byzantium: between antiquity and the Renaissance, London
Mathews, T. F. (1971), The early churches of Constantinople: architecture and liturgy, University Park, PA
Matschke, K.-P. (1969), ‘Rolle und Aufgaben des Gouverneurs von Konstantinopel in der Palaiologenzeit’, BB 3, pp. 81–101Google Scholar
Matschke, K.-P. (1970), ‘Zum Charakter des byzantinischen Schwarzmeerhandels im 13. bis 15. Jahrhundert’, Wissenschaftliche Zeitschrift der Karl-Marx-Universität Leipzig 19, pp. 447–58Google Scholar
Matschke, K.-P. (1971), Fortschritt und Reaktion in Byzanz im 14. Jahrhundert. Konstantinopel in der Bürgerkriegsperiode von 1341 bis 1354, Berlin
Matschke, K.-P. (1979), ‘Geldgeschäfte, Handel und Gewerbe in spätbyzantinischen Rechenbüchern und in der spätbyzantinischen Wirklichkeit: ein Beitrag zu den Produktions- und Austauschverhältnissen im byzantinischen Feudalismus’, Jahrbuch für Geschichte des Feudalismus 3, pp. 181–204Google Scholar
Matschke, K.-P. (1981a), Die Schlacht bei Ankara und das Schicksal von Byzanz, Weimar
Matschke, K.-P. (1981b) ‘Bemerkungen zu den sozialen Trägern des spätbyzantinischen Seehandels’, BB 7, pp. 253–61Google Scholar
Matschke, K.-P. (1981c), ‘Sozialschichten und Geisteshaltungen’, JÖB 31, pp. 189–212Google Scholar
Matschke, K.-P. (1989), ‘Tuchproduktion und Tuchproduzenten in Thessalonike und in anderen Städten und Regionen des späten Byzanz’, Byzantiaka 9, pp. 47–87Google Scholar
Matschke, K.-P. (1991), ‘Bemerkungen zu den Mikro- und Makrostrukturen der spätbyzantinischen Gesellschaft’, ACIEB 18, V, pp. 152–95Google Scholar
Matschke, K.-P. (1984a), ‘Byzantinische Politiker und byzantinische Kaufleute im Ringen um die Beteiligung am Schwarzmeerhandel in der Mitte des 14. Jh.’, Mitteilungen des Bulgarischen Forschungsinstituts in Österreich 6, pp. 75–90Google Scholar
Matschke, K.-P. (1984b), ‘Grund- und Hauseigentum in und um Konstantinopel in spätbyzantinischer Zeit’, Jahrbuch für Wirtschaftgeschichte 4, pp. 103–28Google Scholar
Matschke, K.-P. (1995), ‘The Notaras family and its Italian connections’, DOP 49, pp. 59–72Google Scholar
Matschke, K.-P. (1997), ‘Some merchant families in Constantinople before, during and after the fall of the city 1453’, Balkan studies 38, pp. 219–38Google Scholar
Matschke, K.-P. (2002a), ‘The late Byzantine urban economy, thirteenth-fifteenth centuries’, in EHB, II, pp. 463–95Google Scholar
Matschke, K.-P. (2002b), ‘Commerce, trade, markets and money: thirteenth-fifteenth centuries’, in EHB, II, pp. 771–806Google Scholar
Maurice, , Strategikon, ed. Dennis, G. T. and German tr. E. Gamillscheg, CFHB 17, Vienna (1981); tr. G. T. Dennis, Philadelphia (1984)Google Scholar
Mavromatis, L. (1973), ‘La Prise de Skopje par les Serbes: date et signification’, TM 5, pp. 329–34Google Scholar
Mavromatis, L. (1978), La Fondation de l’empire serbe: le kralj Milutin, Thessalonica
Planoudes, Maximos, Epistulae, ed. Treu, M., Breslau (1890; repr. Amsterdam, 1960); ed. P. A. M. Leone, Maximi monachi Planudis epistulae, Amsterdam (1991)Google Scholar
Mayer, H. E. (ed.) (1997), Die Kreuzfahrerstaaten als multikulturelle Gesellschaft: Einwanderer und Minderheiten im 12. und 13. Jahrhundert, Munich
Mayer, W. and Trzcionka, S. (eds.) (2005), Feast, fast or famine: food and drink in Byzantium, ByzAust 15, Brisbane
Mayerson, P. (1963), ‘The desert of southern Palestine according to Byzantine sources’, Proceedings of the American Philosophical Society 107, pp. 160–72Google Scholar
Mayr-Harting, H. (2001), ‘Liudprand of Cremona’s account of his legation to Constantinople (968) and Ottonian imperial strategy’, EHR 116, pp. 539–56Google Scholar
Mazarakis, A. (ed.) (1996), Praktika synedriou ‘Oi Gatelouzoi tes Lesbou’, 9–11 septembriou 1994, Mytilini, Athens
Mazzarino, S. (1940), ‘Su un’iscrizione trionfale di Turris Libisonis’, Epigraphica 2, pp. 292–313Google Scholar
McCabe, A. (2007), A Byzantine encyclopaedia of horse medicine: the sources, compilation and transmission of the Hippiatrica, Oxford
McCormick, M. (1990), Eternal victory: triumphal rulership in late antiquity, Byzantium, and the early medieval west, 2nd edn., Cambridge
McCormick, M. (2001), Origins of the European economy: communications and commerce AD 300–900, Cambridge
McCormick, M. (2000), ‘Emperor and court’, in CAH, XIV, pp. 135–63Google Scholar
McCormick, M. (1985), ‘Analyzing imperial ceremonies’, JÖB 35, pp. 1–20Google Scholar
McCormick, M. (1987), ‘Byzantium’s role in the formation of early medieval civilization: approaches and problems’, Illinois classical studies 12, pp. 207–20Google Scholar
McCormick, M. (1994a), ‘Textes, images et iconoclasme dans le cadre des relations entre Byzance et l’Occident carolingien’, Testo e immagine nell’alto medioevo = SSCIS 41, pp. 95–162Google Scholar
McCormick, M. (1998a), ‘Bateaux de vie, bateaux de mort: maladie, commerce, transports annonaires et le passage économique du bas-empire au moyen âge’, in Morfologie sociali e culturali in Europa fra tarda antichità e alto medioevo = SSCIS 45, pp. 35–122Google Scholar
McGeer, E. (1995), Sowing the dragon’s teeth: Byzantine warfare in the tenth century, DOSt 33, Washington, DC
McGeer, E. (1988), ‘Infantry versus cavalry: the Byzantine response’, REB 46, pp. 135–45; repr. in Haldon (ed.) (2007), pp. 335–45Google Scholar
McGeer, E. (1991), ‘Tradition and reality in the Taktika of Nikephoros Ouranos’, DOP 45, pp. 129–40Google Scholar
McGinn, B. and Otten, W. (eds.) (1994), Eriugena: east and west. Papers of the eighth international colloquium of the society for the promotion of Eriugenian studies, Chicago and Notre Dame, 18–20 October 1991, Notre Dame, IL
McKee, S. (2000), Uncommon dominion: Venetian Crete and the myth of ethnic purity, Philadelphia
McKitterick, R. (1993), ‘Ottonian intellectual culture in the tenth century and the role of Theophano’, Early Medieval Europe 2, pp. 53–74; also published in Davids (ed.) (1995), pp. 169–93Google Scholar
McKitterick, R. (2004), History and memory in the Carolingian world, Cambridge
McKitterick, R. (ed.) (1990), The uses of literacy in early mediaeval Europe, Cambridge
McKitterick, R. and Quinault, R. (eds.) (1997), Edward Gibbon and empire, Cambridge
McQueen, W. B. (1986), ‘Relations between the Normans and Byzantium, 1071–1112’, Byz 56, pp. 427–76Google Scholar
Medieval Slavic lives of saints and princes, ed. Kantor, M., Ann Arbor, MI (1983)
Medieval trade in the Mediterranean world: illustrative documents, ed. Lopez, R. S. and Raymond, I. W., repr. with foreword by O. R. Constable, New York (2001)
Meeker, M. E. (1979), Literature and violence in north Arabia, Cambridge
Meer, F. and Mohrmann, C. (1966), Atlas of the early Christian world, ed. and tr. Hedlund, M. F. and Rowley, H. H., 3rd edn., London
Meersseman, G. G. (1963), Kritische glossen op de Griekse Theophilus-legende (7e eeuw) en haar Latijnse vertaling (9e eeuw), Brussels
Megaw, A. H. S. (2006), ‘The Campanopetra reconsidered: the pilgrimage church of the Apostle Barnabas?’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2006), pp. 394– 404
Megaw, A. H. S. (1966), ‘The Skripou screen’, ABSA 61, pp. 1–32Google Scholar
Meier, M. (2003), Das andere Zeitalter Justinians: Kontingenzerfahrung und Kontingenzbewältigung im 6. Jahrhundert n. Chr., Göttingen
Meisami, J. S. and Starkey, P. (eds.) (1998), Encyclopedia of Arabic literature, 2 vols., London
Mercati, S. G. (1970a), Collectanea byzantina, 2 vols., Bari
Merendino, E. (1975), ‘Federico II e Giovanni Ⅲ Vatatzes’, in Byzantino-sicula, II: Miscellanea di scritti in memoria di Giuseppe Rossi Taibbi, Palermo, pp. 371–83
Mergiali, S. (1996), L’Enseignement et les lettrés pendant l’époque des paléologues (1261–1453), Athens
Mergiali-Sahas, S. (2001a), ‘A Byzantine ambassador to the west and his office during the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries: a profile’, BZ 94, pp. 588–604Google Scholar
Mergiali-Sahas, S. (2001b), ‘Byzantine emperors and holy relics: use, and misuse, of sanctity and authority’, JÖB 51, pp. 41–60Google Scholar
Merores, M. (1911), Gaeta im frühen Mittelalter (8. bis 12. Jahrhundert): Beiträge zur Geschichte der Stadt, Gotha
Merrills, A. H. (2005), History and geography in late antiquity, Cambridge
Mertzios, K. (1947), Mnemeia Makedonikes istorias, Thessalonica
Metcalf, D. M. (1979), Coinage in south-eastern Europe, 820–1396, 2nd edn., London
Mews, S. (ed.) (1982), Religion and national identity, Oxford
Meyendorff, J. (1989), Imperial unity and Christian divisions: the church 450–680 ad, Crestwood, NY
Meyendorff, J. (1964), A study of Gregory Palamas, tr. Lawrence, G., London
Meyendorff, J. (1971), ‘Spiritual trends in Byzantium in the late thirteenth and early fourteenth centuries’, in Art et Société à Byzance sous les Paléologues: actes du colloque organisé par l’Association internationale des études byzantines à Venise en Septembre 1968, Venice, 1971, pp. 53–71; repr. in Underwood (ed.) (1966–75), IV, pp. 93–106
Meyendorff, J. (1974a), Byzantine hesychasm: historical, theological and social problems: collected studies, London
Meyendorff, J. (1974b), ‘Society and culture in the fourteenth century: religious problems’, ACIEB 14, I, pp. 111–24; repr. in Meyendorff (1974a), no. 8 Google Scholar
Meyendorff, J. (1974c), St Gregory Palamas and orthodox spirituality, tr. Fiske, A., Crestwood, NY
Meyendorff, J. (1979), Byzantine theology: historical trends and doctrinal themes, 2nd edn., New York
Meyendorff, J. (1981), Byzantium and the rise of Russia: a study of Byzantino-Russian relations in the fourteenth century, Cambridge
Meyendorff, J. (1988), ‘Mount Athos in the fourteenth century: spiritual and intellectual legacy’, DOP 42, pp. 157–65Google Scholar
Meyer-Plath, B. and Schneider, A. M. (1938–43), Die Landmauer von Konstantinopel, 2 vols., Berlin
Attaleiates, Michael, Historia, ed. Bekker, I., CSHB, Bonn (1853); ed. and Spanish tr. I. Pérez Martín, Madrid (2002)Google Scholar
Autoreianos, Michael, Acts, ed. Oikonomides, N., ‘Cinq actes inédits du patriarche Michel Autoreianos’, REB 25 (1967), pp. 113–45Google Scholar
Choniates, Michael, Epistulae, ed. Kolovou, F., CFHB 41, Berlin and New York (2001)Google Scholar
Gabras, Michael, Letters, ed. Fatouros, G., Die Briefe des Michael Gabras (ca. 1290–nach 1350), WBS 10, 2 vols., Vienna (1973)Google Scholar
Italikos, Michael, Lettres et discours, ed. Gautier, P., Paris (1972)
Psellos, Michael, Chronographia, ed. and French tr. Renauld, E., 2 vols., Paris (1926–8); tr. E. A. R. Sewter, Fourteen Byzantine rulers: the Chronographia of Michael Psellus, Harmondsworth (1966); ed. and Italian tr. S. Impellizzeri et al., Imperatori di Bisanzio: cronografia, 2 vols., Milan (1993)Google Scholar
Psellos, Michael, Letters, ed. Sathas, K. N., Istorikoi logoi, epistolai kai alla anekdota, MB 5, Venice (1876)Google Scholar
Psellos, Michael, Orationes forenses et acta, ed. Dennis, G. T., Stuttgart (1994)
Psellos, Michael, Orationes panegyricae, ed. Dennis, G. T., Stuttgart (1994)
Psellos, Michael, Scripta minora, ed. Kurtz, E. and Drexl, F., 2 vols., Milan (1936–41)
Michaelides, D. et al. (eds.) (1992), Excavations at Otranto, 2 vols., Lecce
Michaud, H. (1960), Jésus selon le Coran, Neuchâtel
Migne, J.-P. (ed.), Patrologia cursus completus: series graeca, 161 vols., Paris (1857–66)
Migne, J.-P. (ed.), Patrologiae cursus completus: series latina, 221 vols., Paris (1841–64)
Miklosich, F. and Müller, J. (eds.), Acta et diplomata graeca medii aevi sacra et profana collecta, 6 vols., Vienna (1860–90)
Constantine Ⅶ Porphyrogenitus, Military orations, (i) ed. Ahrweiler, H., ‘Un discours inédit de Constantin Ⅶ Porphyrogénète’, TM 2 (1967), pp. 393–404 at pp. 397–9; tr. E. McGeer, ‘Two military orations of Constantine Ⅶ’, in Nesbitt (ed). (2003), pp. 117–20; (ii) ed. R. Vári, ‘Zum historischen Exzerptenwerke des Konstantinos Porphyrogennetos’ BZ 17 (1908), pp. 75–85 at pp. 78–84; tr. McGeer, ‘Two military orations’, pp. 127–34Google Scholar
Millar, F. (1993a), ‘Hagar, Ishmael, Josephus and the origins of Islam’, Journal of Jewish Studies 44, pp. 23–45Google Scholar
Millar, F. (1993b), The Roman Near East, 31 bc–ad 337, Cambridge, MA
Millar, F. (2000), ‘Pagan and Christian voices from late antiquity’ [review of CAH, XIII], Journal of Roman archaeology 13, pp. 752–63Google Scholar
Miller, T. S. (2003), The orphans of Byzantium: child welfare in the Christian empire, Washington, DC
Miller, T. S. (1997), The birth of the hospital in the Byzantine empire, 2nd edn, Baltimore
Miller, T. S. and Nesbitt, J. (eds.) (1995), Peace and war in Byzantium: essays in honor of George T. Dennis SJ, Washington, DC
Miller, W. (1908), The Latins in the Levant: a history of Frankish Greece, 1204–1566, London; repr. New York, 1979
Miller, W. (1921), Essays on the Latin Orient, Cambridge; repr. New York, 1983
Braude, B. (1982), ‘Foundation myths of the millet system’, in Braude, and Lewis, (eds.) (1982), I, pp. 69–88
Millingen, A. (1899), Byzantine Constantinople, the walls of the city and adjoining historical sites, London
Mills, K. and Grafton, A. (eds.) (2003), Conversion in late antiquity and the early middle ages: seeing and believing, Rochester, NY
Minorsky, V. (1953), ‘Caucasica Ⅳ’, BSOAS 15, pp. 504–29Google Scholar
Miracles of Anastasius the Persian, in Acta M. Anastasii Persae, ed. Usener, H., Bonn (1894), pp. 14–20Google Scholar
Miracles of Genesius (Miracula Sancti Genesii), ed. Waitz, G., in MGH SS 15.1, Hanover (1837), pp. 169–72Google Scholar
Mirdita, Z. (1981), Antroponimia e Dardanisë në kohën romake (L’anthroponymie de la Dardanie à l’époque romaine), Pristina
Mirti, P. et al. (2001), ‘Glass fragments from the Crypta Balbi in Rome: the composition of eighth-century fragments’, Archaeometry 43, pp. 491–502Google Scholar
Nicholas I Mystikos, Miscellaneous writings, ed. and tr. Westerink, L. G., CFHB 20, Washington, DC (1981)Google Scholar
Mitchell, M. M. and Young, F. M. (eds.) (2006), The Cambridge history of Christianity, I: Origins to Constantine, Cambridge
Mitchell, S. (ed.) (1983), Armies and frontiers in Roman and Byzantine Anatolia: proceedings of a colloquium held at University College, Swansea, in April 1981, BAR IS 156, Oxford
Moffatt, A. (1995), ‘The master of ceremonies’ bottom drawer: the unfinished state of the De ceremoniis of Constantine Porphyrogennetos’, BSl 56, pp. 377–88Google Scholar
Molin, K. (2001), Unknown crusader castles, London and New York
Jourdin, Mollat du M. et al. (eds.) (1990), Un temps d’épreuves (1274–1449), HC 6, Paris
Momigliano, A. (1955), ‘Cassiodorus and Italian culture of his time’, PBA 41, pp. 207–45Google Scholar
Monfasani, J. (1995), Byzantine scholars in Renaissance Italy: Cardinal Bessarion and other emigrés: selected essays, Aldershot
Monfasani, J. (2004), Greeks and Latins in Renaissance Italy: studies on humanism and philosophy in the 15th century, Aldershot
Monumenta Bulgarica: a bilingual anthology of Bulgarian texts from the 9th to the 19th centuries, ed. Butler, T., Ann Arbor, MI (1996)
Monumenta Peloponnesiaca: documents for the history of the Peloponnese in the 14th and 15th centuries, ed. Chrysostomides, J., Camberley (1995)
Monumenti ravennati de’ secoli di mezzo, ed. Fantuzzi, M., 6 vols., Venice (1801–4)
Moorhead, J. (1981), ‘The monophysite response to the Arab invasions’, Byz 51, pp. 579–91Google Scholar
Moorhead, J. (1982), ‘The last years of Theoderic’, Historia 32, pp. 106–20Google Scholar
Moorhead, J. (1983), ‘Italian loyalties during Justinian’s Gothic war’, Byz 53, pp. 575–96Google Scholar
Moorhead, J. (1994), Justinian, London
Moorhead, J. (2001), The Roman empire divided, 400–700, London
Moorhead, J. (2005), ‘Ostrogothic Italy and the Lombard invasions’, in NCMH, I, pp. 140–61Google Scholar
Mor, C. G. (1951), ‘La lotta fra la chiesa greca e la chiesa latina in Puglia nel secolo X’, Archivio storico pugliese 4, pp. 58–64Google Scholar
Mor, C. G. (1952–3), L’età feudale, 2 vols., Milan
Mor, C. G. and Schmidinger, H. (eds.) (1979), I poteri temporali dei vescovi in Italia e in Germania nel medioevo, Bologna
Gregory I (the Great), pope, Moralia in Job, ed. Adriaen, M., CCSL 143, 143A, 143B, 3 vols., Turnhout (1979–85); tr. Anon., Morals on the book of Job, 3 vols., Oxford (1844–7)Google Scholar
Moravcsik, G. (1961), ‘Sagen und Legenden über Kaiser Basileios I.’, DOP 15, pp. 59–126Google Scholar
Morgan, D. O. (ed.) (1982), Medieval historical writing in the Christian and Islamic worlds, London
Morgan, G. (1976), ‘The Venetian claims commission of 1278’, BZ 69, pp. 411–38Google Scholar
Mornet, E. and Morenzoni, F. (eds.) (1997), Milieux naturels, espaces sociaux: études offertes à Robert Delort, Paris
Morony, M. G. (1984), Iraq after the Muslim conquest, Princeton
Morris, R. (1995), Monks and laymen in Byzantium, 843–1118, Cambridge
Morris, R. (ed.) (1990), Church and people in Byzantium: twentieth spring symposium of Byzantine studies, Manchester, 1986, Birmingham
Morris, R. (1976), ‘The powerful and the poor in tenth-century Byzantium: law and reality’, PaP 73, pp. 3–27Google Scholar
Morris, R. (1985), ‘Monasteries and their patrons in the tenth and eleventh centuries’, BF 10, pp. 185–231Google Scholar
Morris, R. (1988), ‘The two faces of Nikephoros Phokas’, BMGS 12, pp. 83–115Google Scholar
Morris, R. (2006a), review of L. Neville’s Authority in Byzantine provincial society, 950–1100, EHR 121, pp. 507–9Google Scholar
Morrisson, C., Catalogue des monnaies byzantines de la Bibliothèque Nationale, 2 vols., Paris (1970)
Morrisson, C. et al. (eds.) (2004), Le Monde byzantin, I: L’Empire romain d’orient (330–641), Paris
Morrisson, C. (1989), ‘Monnaie et prix à Byzance du Ve au VIIe siècle’, in Kravari, et al. (eds.) (1989–91), I, pp. 239–60
Morrisson, C. and Sodini, J.-P. (2002), ‘The sixth-century economy’, in EHB, I, pp. 171–220Google Scholar
Morrisson, C. (1976), ‘La Dévaluation de la monnaie byzantine au Ⅺe siècle: essai d’interprétation’, TM 6, pp. 3–48Google Scholar
Morrisson, C. (1998), ‘La Sicile byzantine: une lueur dans les siècles obscurs’, Numismatica e antichità classiche quaderni Ticinesi 27, pp. 307–34Google Scholar
Morrisson, C. (2002), ‘Byzantine money: its production and circulation’, in EHB, , pp. 909–66Google Scholar
Morrisson, C. and Cheynet, J.-C. (2002), ‘Prices and wages in the Byzantine world’, in EHB, , pp. 815–78Google Scholar
Moss, C. and Kiefer, K. (eds.) (1995), Byzantine east, Latin west: art-historical studies in honor of Kurt Weitzmann, Princeton
Mouriki, D. (1985), The mosaics of Nea Moni on Chios, tr. R. Burgi, 2 vols., Athens
Mousheghian, K. et. al. (2000a), History and coin finds in Armenia: coins from Duin, Wetteren
Mousheghian, K. (2000b), History and coin finds in Armenia: coins from Ani, Wetteren
Mullett, M. (1997), Theophylact of Ohrid: reading the letters of a Byzantine archbishop, Aldershot
Mullett, M. and Scott, R. (eds.) (1981), Byzantium and the classical tradition: University of Birmingham, thirteenth spring symposium of Byzantine studies, 1979, Birmingham
Mullett, M. (1984), ‘The “disgrace” of the ex-Basilissa Maria’, BSl 45, pp. 202–11Google Scholar
Mullett, M. (1988), ‘Byzantium: a friendly society?’, PaP 118, pp. 3–24Google Scholar
Mullett, M. and Kirby, A. (eds.) (1994), The Theotokos Evergetis and eleventh-century monasticism: papers of the third Belfast Byzantine international colloquium, 1–4 May 1992, BBTT 6.1, Belfast
Mullett, M. and Kirby, A. (eds.) (1997), Work and worship at the Theotokos Evergetis, 1050–1200: papers of the fourth Belfast Byzantine international colloquium, 14–17 September 1995, BBTT 6.2, Belfast
Mullett, M. and Smythe, D. (eds.) (1996), Alexios I Komnenos: papers of the second Belfast Byzantine international colloquium, 14–16 April 1989, BBTT 4.1, Belfast
Mango, Mundell M. (1986), Silver from early Byzantium: the Kaper Koraon and related treasures, Baltimore
Mundell Mango, M. (2000), ‘Byzantine, Sasanian and central Asian silver’, in Bálint, (ed.) (2000), pp. 267–84
Mango, Mundell M. (2005), ‘A new stylite at Androna in Syria’, TM 15, pp. 329–42Google Scholar
Munitiz, J. A. (1990), ‘A reappraisal of Blemmydes’ first discussion with the Latins’, BSl 51, pp. 20–6Google Scholar
Munitiz, J. A. (1992), ‘Hagiographical autobiography in the thirteenth century’, BSl 53, pp. 243–9Google Scholar
Musil, A. (1928), The manners and customs of the Rwala Bedouins, New York
Muthesius, A. (1995), Studies in Byzantine and Islamic silk weaving, London
Nöldeke, T. (1887a), Die Ghassänischen Fürsten aus dem Hause Gafna’s, Berlin
Nöldeke, T. (1887b), Aufsätze zur persischen Geschichte, Leipzig
Nöldeke, T. (1920), Das Iranische Nationalepos, 2nd edn., Leipzig
Nörr, D. and Simon, D. (eds.) (1984), Gedächtnisschrift für Wolfgang Kunkel, Frankfurt-am-Main
Năstase, D. (1983), ‘Le Patronage du Mont Athos au ⅩⅢe siècle’, Cyrillomethodianum 7, pp. 71–87Google Scholar
Năstase, D. (1985), ‘Le Mont Athos pendant l’occupation latine de Constantinople: quelques considérations’, BNJ 22, pp. 126–30Google Scholar
Năsturel, P. ş. (1986), Le Mont Athos et les Roumains: recherches sur leurs relations du milieu du ⅩⅣe siècle à 1654, OCA 227, Rome
Nagel, T. (1967), Die Qisas al-Anbiya’: ein Beitrag zur arabischen Literaturgeschichte, Bonn
Nagy, G. et al. (eds.) (2003), Modern Greek literature: critical essays, London
Nau, F. (1933), Les Arabes chrétiens de Mésopotamie et de Syrie du VIIe au VIIIe siècle, Paris
Leo Ⅵ, Naumachica, ed. and tr. in Pryor, and Jeffreys, (2006), pp. 483–519
Nazarenko, A. V. (2001), Drevniaia Rus’ na mezhdunarodnykh putiakh, Moscow
Necipoğlu, N. (1992), ‘Ottoman merchants in Constantinople during the first half of the fifteenth century’, BMGS 16, pp. 158–69Google Scholar
Necipoğlu, N. (2003), ‘The aristocracy in late Byzantine Thessalonike: a case study of the city’s archontes (late 14th and early 15th centuries)’, DOP 57, pp. 133–52Google Scholar
Necipoğlu, N. (forthcoming), Politics and society in the later Byzantine empire: Byzantium between the Ottomans and the Latins, Cambridge
Necipoğlu, N. (ed.) (2001), Byzantine Constantinople: monuments, topography and everyday life, Leiden
Nedungatt, G. and Featherstone, J. M. (eds.) (1995), The Council in Trullo revisited, Rome
Nelson, C. (ed.) (1973), The desert and the sown: nomads in the wider society, Berkeley
Nelson, R. S. (1991), Theodore Hagiopetrites, a late Byzantine scribe and illuminator, 2 vols., Vienna
Nelson, R. S. and Lowden, J. (1991), ‘The Palaeologina group: additional manuscripts and new questions’, DOP 45, pp. 59–68Google Scholar
Nerlich, D. (1999), Diplomatische Gesandtschaften zwischen Ost- und Westkaisern 756–1002, Bern
Nesbitt, J.W. (ed.) (2003), Byzantine authors: literary activities and preoccupations, Leiden
Nestor-Iskander, , Tale of Constantinople, tr. W. K. Hanak and Philippides, M., The tale of Constantinople: of its origin and capture by the Turks in the year 1453, New Rochelle, NY (1994)Google Scholar
Neville, L. (2004), Authority in Byzantine provincial society, 950–1100, Cambridge
Newby, G. D. (1988), A history of the Jews of Arabia: from ancient times to their eclipse under Islam, Columbia, SC
Nichanian, M. and Prigent, V. (2003), ‘Les Stratèges de Sicile: de la naissance du thème au règne de Léon V’, REB 61, pp. 97–141Google Scholar
Mesarites, Nicholas, ‘Discourse’, ed. Nikopoulos, P. G., ‘Anekdotos logos eis Arsenion Autoreianon patriarchen Konstantinoupoleos (Discours inédit à Arsène Autoreianos, patriarche de Constantinople)’, EEBS 45 (1981–2), pp. 406–61Google Scholar
Nicholson, R. A. (1907), A literary history of the Arabs, London (repr. London, 1998)
Nickles, H. G. (1937), ‘The Continuatio Theophanis’, TAPA 68, pp. 221–7Google Scholar
Nicol, D. M. (1979), Church and society in the last centuries of Byzantium, Cambridge
Nicol, D. M. (1988), Byzantium and Venice: a study in diplomatic and cultural relations, Cambridge
Nicol, D. M. (1993), The last centuries of Byzantium 1261–1479, 2nd edn., Cambridge
Nicol, D. M. (1962), ‘Byzantium and the papacy in the eleventh century’, Journal of ecclesiastical history 13, pp. 1–20; repr. in Nicol (1972b), no. 2Google Scholar
Nicol, D. M. (1956), ‘The date of the battle of Pelagonia’, BZ 49, pp. 68–71Google Scholar
Nicol, D. M. (1957), The despotate of Epiros, Oxford
Nicol, D. M. (1968), The Byzantine family of Kantakouzenos (Cantacuzenus) ca. 1100–1460: a genealogical and prosopographical study, DOSt 11, Washington, DC
Nicol, D. M. (1971), ‘The Byzantine reaction to the second council of Lyons, 1274’, SCH 7, pp. 113–46; repr. in Nicol (1972b), no. 6 Google Scholar
Nicol, D. M. (1972a), ‘The relations of Charles of Anjou with Nikephoros of Epiros’, BF 4, pp. 170–94; repr. in Nicol (1986), no. 5 Google Scholar
Nicol, D. M. (1972b), Byzantium: its ecclesiastical history and relations with the western world: collected studies, London
Nicol, D. M. (1974), ‘Byzantium and England’, Balkan Studies 15, pp. 179–203; repr. in Nicol (1986), no. 17 Google Scholar
Nicol, D. M. (1976a), ‘Kaisersalbung: the unction of emperors in late Byzantine coronation ritual’, BMGS 2, pp. 37–52; repr. in Nicol (1986), no. 1 Google Scholar
Nicol, D. M. (1976b), ‘Refugees, mixed population and local patriotism in Epiros and western Macedonia after the Fourth Crusade’, XVe Congrès international d’études byzantines: rapports et co-rapports: Histoire, Athens, 1976; repr. in Nicol (1986), no. 4 Google Scholar
Nicol, D. M. (1982), ‘Thessalonica as a cultural centre in the fourteenth century’, E Thessalonike metaxy Anatoles kai Dyseos: praktika symposiou tessarakontaeteridos tes Etaireias Makedonikon Spoudon, 30 Oktobriou–1 Noembriou 1980, Thessalonica, pp. 121–31; repr. in Nicol (1986), no. 10 Google Scholar
Nicol, D. M. (1984), The despotate of Epiros, 1267–1479: a contribution to the history of Greece in the middle ages, Cambridge
Nicol, D. M. (1986), Studies in late Byzantine history and prosopography, London
Nicol, D. M. (1994), The Byzantine lady: ten portraits, 1250–1500, Cambridge
Nicol, D. M. (1996), The reluctant emperor: a biography of John Cantacuzene, Byzantine emperor and monk, c. 1295–1383, Cambridge
Nihayat al-arab, ed. Danish-Pazhuh, M. B., Nihayat al-arab fi-akhbar al-Furs wa-al-’Arab, Tehran (1995)Google Scholar
Basilakes, Nikephoros, Progimnasmi e monodie, ed. and Italian tr. A. Pignani, Naples (1983)
Blemmydes, Nikephoros, Autobiography, ed. Heisenberg, A., Curriculum vitae et carmina, Leipzig (1896); ed. Munitiz, J. A., Autobiographia: sive curriculum vitae; necnon epistula universalior, CCSG 13, Turnhout (1984); tr. J. A. Munitiz, Nikephoros Blemmydes: a partial account, Louvain (1988)Google Scholar
Bryennios, Nikephoros, Histoire, ed. and French tr. Gautier, P., CFHB 9, Brussels (1975)Google Scholar
Gregoras, Nikephoros, Byzantina historia, ed. Schopen, L. and Bekker, I., 3 vols., CSHB, Bonn (1829–55); German tr. J.-L. van Dieten, Rhomäische Geschichte, 5 vols., Stuttgart (1973–94)Google Scholar
Gregoras, Nikephoros, Letters, ed. Leone, P. A. M., Nicephori Gregorae Epistulae, 2 vols., Matino (1982–3)Google Scholar
Ouranos, Nikephoros, Taktika, chs. 56–65, ed. and tr. in McGeer, (1995), pp. 88–163
Choniates, Niketas, History, ed. Dieten, J.-L., CFHB 11, 2 vols., Berlin and New York (1975); tr. H. J. Magoulias, O City of Byzantium: annals of Niketas Choniates, Detroit (1984)Google Scholar
Choniatess, Niketas, Orationes et epistulae, ed. Dieten, J.-L., CFHB 3, Berlin and New York (1972); comm. J.-L. van Dieten, Niketas Choniates: Erläuterung zu den Reden und Briefen nebst einer Biographie, Berlin and New York (1971)Google Scholar
Choniatess, Niketas, Treasury of orthodoxy (Thesaurus orthodoxae fidei), in PG 139–40; prologue ed. in Dieten, J.-L., Zur Überlieferung und Veröffentlichung der Panoplia dogmatike des Niketas Choniates, Amsterdam (1970), pp. 50–9Google Scholar
Stethatos, Niketas, Life of Symeon the New Theologian, ed. and French tr. Hausherr, I. and Horn, G., Un grand mystique byzantin: vie de Syméon le Nouveau Théologien (949–1022), OC 12, no. 45, Rome (1928)Google Scholar
Mesarites, Nikolaos, Ekphrasis, ed. and tr. Downey, G., ‘Nikolaos Mesarites: description of the church of the Holy Apostles at Constantinople’, Transactions of the American Philosophical Society 47 (1957), pp. 855–924Google Scholar
Nikolaou, K. (ed.) (2002), Anoche kai katastole stous Mesous Chronous: mneme Lenou Maurommate (Toleration and repression in the Middle Ages: in memory of Lenos Mavrommatis), Athens
Nikolov, A. (2003), ‘“A useful tale about the Latins”: an Old Bulgarian translation of a lost Byzantine anti-Latin text of the end of 11th–early 12th century’, Scripta & e-scripta 1, pp. 99–119Google Scholar
Nimmo-Smith, J. (2006), ‘Magic at the crossroads in the sixth century’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2006), pp. 224–37
Noble, T. F. X. (1984), The republic of St Peter: the birth of the papal state, 680–825, Philadelphia
Noble, T. F. X. and Smith, J. M. H. (eds.) (2008), The Cambridge history of Christianity, Ⅲ: Early medieval Christianities, c. 600–c. 1100, Cambridge
Noctes Petropolitanae, ed. Papadopoulos-Kerameus, A., St Petersburg (1913; repr. Leipzig, 1976)
Norden, W. (1903), Das Papsttum und Byzanz, Berlin
Nordhagen, P. J. (1988), ‘Italo-Byzantine wall painting of the early middle ages: an eighty-year-old enigma in scholarship’, Bisanzio, Roma e l’Italia nell’alto medioevo = SSCIS 34, pp. 593–626Google Scholar
Notai genovesi in Oltremare. Atti rogati a Chio da Donato di Chiavari, 17 febbraio–12 novembre 1394, ed. Balard, M., Genoa (1988)
Notai genovesi in Oltremare. Atti rogati a Chio da Giuliano de Canella, 2 novembre 1380–31 marzo 1381, ed. Basso, E., Athens (1993)
Notai genovesi in Oltremare. Atti rogati a Chio da Gregorio Panissaro (1403–1405), ed. Toniolo, P. Piana, Genoa (1995)
Noth, A. (1994), The early Arabic historical tradition: a source-critical study, 2nd edn., with L. I. Conrad, tr. M. Bonner, Princeton
Notitiae episcopatuum ecclesiae Constantinopolitanae, ed. Darrouzès, J., Paris (1981)
Leo Ⅵ, Novels, ed. Noailles, P. and Dain, A., Les Novelles de Léon le Sage, Paris (1944)Google Scholar
Noyé, G. (1988), ‘Quelques observations sur l’évolution de l’habitat en Calabre du Ve au Ⅺe siècle’, RSBN n.s. 25, pp. 57–138Google Scholar
Noyé, G. (2000), ‘Economie et société dans la Calabre byzantine (Ⅳe–Ⅺe siècle)’, JS, pp. 209–80Google Scholar
Nuova serie di documenti sulle relazioni di Genova coll’impero bizantino, ed. Sanguineti, A. and Bertolotto, G., Atti della Società ligure di storia patria 28 (1896–8), pp. 343–499Google Scholar
Nystazopoulou, M. (1964), ‘O “Alanikos” tou episkopou Alanias Theodorou kai e eis ton patriarchikon thronon anarrhesis Germanou tou 2 (chronologike diakribosis)’, EEBS 33, pp. 270–8Google Scholar
Nystazopoulou-Pélékidis, M. (1983), ‘Sur la diplomatique byzantine à l’époque de l’empire de Nicée’, Byzantiaka 3, pp. 161–73Google Scholar
O’Connor, M. P. (1986), ‘The etymology of “Saracen” in Aramaic and pre-Islamic Arabic contexts’, in Freeman, and Kennedy, (eds.) (1986), II, pp. 603–32
O’Donnell, J. (2004), ‘Late antiquity: before and after’, TAPA 134, pp. 203–13Google Scholar
O’Sullivan, S. (2004), ‘Sebeos’ account of an Arab attack on Constantinople in 654’, BMGS 28, pp. 67–88Google Scholar
Obolensky, D. (1971), The Byzantine commonwealth: Eastern Europe 500–1453, London
Obolensky, D. (1988a), Six Byzantine portraits, Oxford
Obolensky, D. (1948), The Bogomils: a study in Balkan neo-manichaeism, Cambridge
Obolensky, D. (1963), ‘The principles and methods of Byzantine diplomacy’, in ACIEB 12, I, pp. 45–61; repr. in Obolensky (1994), pp. 1–22Google Scholar
Obolensky, D. (1986), ‘Theophylaktos of Ohrid and the authorship of the Vita Clementis’, Byzantion: aphieroma ston Andrea N. Strato; Byzance: hommage à André N. Stratos; Byzantium: tribute to Andreas N. Stratos, Ⅱ, Athens (1986), pp. 601–18Google Scholar
Obolensky, D. (1993), ‘Byzantium, Kiev and Cherson in the tenth century’, BSl 54, pp. 108–13Google Scholar
Obolensky, D. (1974), ‘The cult of St Demetrius of Thessaloniki in the history of Byzantine-Slav relations’, Balkan studies 15, pp. 3–20; repr. in Obolensky (1982), no. 4; repr. in Obolensky (1994), pp. 281–300Google Scholar
Obolensky, D. (1982), The Byzantine inheritance of eastern Europe, London
Obolensky, D. (1994), Byzantium and the Slavs, Crestwood, NY
Odorico, P., ‘Il calamo d’argento: un carme inedito in onore di Romano Ⅱ’, JÖB 37 (1987), pp. 65–93Google Scholar
Odorico, P. (ed.) (forthcoming), L’Éducation au gouvernement et à la vie: la tradition des ‘règles de vie’ de l’antiquité au moyen-âge: Actes du congrés international, Pise, mars 2005, Paris
Odorico, P. and Agapitos, P. A. (eds.) (2002), Pour une ‘nouvelle’ histoire de la littérature byzantine: problèmes, méthodes, approches, propositions: Actes du Colloque international philologique Nicosie – Chypre 25–28 mai 2000, Paris
Odorico, P. and Agapitos, P. A. (eds.) (2004), Les Vies des saints à Byzance: genre littéraire ou biographie historique? Actes du Ⅱe Colloque international philologique ‘EPMHNEIA’, Paris, 6–8 juin 2002, Paris
Gennadios Ⅱ Scholarios, Oeuvres complètes, ed. Petit, L. et al., 8 vols., Paris (1928–36)
Office inédit en l’honneur de Nicéphore Phocas’, ed. Petit, L., BZ 13 (1904), pp. 398–420Google Scholar
Ohnsorge, W. (1958), Abendland und Byzanz: gesammelte Aufsätze zur Geschichte der byzantinisch–abendländischen Beziehungen und des Kaisertums, Darmstadt
Ohnsorge, W. (1983), Ost-Rom und der Westen: gesammelte Aufsätze zur Geschichte der byzantinisch-abendländischen Beziehungen und des Kaisertums, Darmstadt
Oikonomides, N. (1976b), Documents et études sur les institutions de Byzance, 7e–15e s., London
Oikonomides, N. (1992a), Byzantium from the ninth century to the Fourth Crusade, Aldershot
Oikonomides, N. (1997a), ‘Title and income at the Byzantine court’, in Maguire (ed.) (1997), pp. 199–215; repr. in Oikonomides (2004), no. 17
Oikonomides, N. (2002), ‘The role of the Byzantine state in the economy’, in EHB, , pp. 973–1058Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. (1963), ‘Le Serment de l’impératrice Eudocie (1067): un épisode de l’histoire dynastique de Byzance’, REB 21, pp. 101–28; repr. in Oikonomides (1976b), no. 3Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. (1964), ‘Une liste arabe des stratèges byzantins du Ⅶe siècle et les origines du thème de Sicile’, RSBN n.s. 1, pp. 121–30; repr. in Oikonomides (1976b), no. 7Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. (1971), ‘À propos des relations ecclésiastiques entre Byzance et la Hongrie au Ⅺe siècle: le métropolite de Turquie’, RESEE 9, pp. 527–33; repr. in Oikonomides (1976b), no. 20Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. (1972), ‘Quelques boutiques de Constantinople au Xe siècle: prix, loyers, imposition (Cod. Patmiacus 171)’, DOP 26, pp. 345–56; repr. in Oikonomides (1992a), no. 8Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. (1974), ‘L’Organisation de la frontière orientale de Byzance aux Xe–Ⅺe siècles et le taktikon de l’Escorial’, ACIEB 14, I, pp. 285–302; repr. in Oikonomides (1976b), no. 24Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. (1976a), ‘L’Évolution de l’organisation administrative de l’empire byzantin au Ⅺe siècle (1025–1118)’, TM 6, pp. 125–52; repr. in Oikonomides (1992a), no. 10Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. (1979b), ‘L’Épopée de Digénis et la frontière orientale de Byzance aux Xe et Ⅺe siècles’, TM 7, pp. 375–97; repr. in Oikonomides (1992a), no. 17Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. (1981, 1984, 1985), ‘Mesembria in the ninth century: epigraphical evidence’, BS 8, 11 and 12, pp. 269–73; repr. in Oikonomides (1992a), no. 2Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. (1983), ‘Les Danishmendides entre Byzance, Bagdad et le sultanat d’Iconium’, RN 25, pp. 189–207; repr. in Oikonomides (1992a), no. 19Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. (1986a), ‘Silk trade and production in Byzantium from the sixth to the ninth century: the seals of kommerkiarioi’, DOP 40, 33–53; repr. in Oikonomides (2004), no. 8Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. (1986b), ‘The “Peira” of Eustathios Romaios: an abortive attempt to innovate in Byzantine law’, FM 7, pp. 169–192; repr. in Oikonomides (1992a), no. 12 Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. (1993), ‘Le Marchand byzantin des provinces (IXe–Ⅺe s.)’, Mercati e mercanti nell’alto medioevo: l’area euroasiatica e l’area mediterranea = SSCIS 40, pp. 633–60; repr. in Oikonomides (2004), no. 12 Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. (1996a), Fiscalité et exemption fiscale à Byzance (IXe–Ⅺe s.), Athens
Oikonomides, N. (1999–2000), ‘A note on the campaign of Staurakios in the Peloponnese (783/4)’, ZRVI 38, pp. 61–5; repr. in Oikonomides (2004), no. 26 Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. (2004), Social and economic life in Byzantium, ed. Zachariadou, E., Aldershot
Oikonomides, N. (ed.) (1991), To Byzantio kata ton 12 aiona: kanoniko dikaio, kratos kai koinonia (Byzantium in the 12th century: canon law, state and society), Athens
Oikonomides, N. et al. (1998), ‘Seals published 1931–1986’, SBS 5, pp. 43–201Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. (1969), ‘Le Haradj dans l’empire byzantin du XVe siècle’, Actes du Ier Congrès international des études balkaniques et sud-est européennes, , Sofia, pp. 681–8; repr. in Oikonomides (1976b), no. 19 Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. (1976c), ‘Monastères et moines lors de la conquête ottomane’, SF 35, pp. 1–10Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. (1976d), ‘La Décomposition de l’empire byzantin à la veille de 1204 et les origines de l’empire de Nicée: à propos de la “Partitio Romaniae”’, XVe Congrès international d’études byzantines: rapports et co-rapports, Athens, 1976; repr. in Oikonomides (1992a), no. 20 Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. (1979a), Hommes d’affaires grecs et latins à Constantinople (ⅩⅢe–XVe siècles), Paris and Montreal
Oikonomides, N. (1981), ‘À propos des armées des premiers Paléologues et des compagnies de soldats’, TM 8, pp. 353–71; repr. in Oikonomides (2005), no. 16 Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. (1985), ‘La Chancellerie impériale de Byzance du 13e au 15e siècle’, REB 42, pp. 167–95Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. (1986c), ‘Ottoman influence on late Byzantine fiscal practice’, SF 45, pp. 1–24Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. (2005), Society, culture, and politics in Byzantium, ed. Zachariadou, E. A., Aldershot
Olinder, G. (1927), The kings of Kinda and the family of Akil al-Murar, Lund
Opus Caroli, ed. Freeman, A. and Meyvaert, P., Opus Caroli regis contra synodum (Libri Carolini), MGH Concilia 2, Supp. 1, Hanover (1998)Google Scholar
Theodore Ⅱ Laskaris, Opuscula rhetorica, ed. Tartaglia, A., Munich (2000)
Nikephoros Basilakes, Orationes et epistulae, ed. Garzya, A., Leipzig (1984)
Manuel Holobolos, Orationes, ed. Treu, M., in Programm des königlichen Victoria-Gymnasiums zu Potsdam, 2 vols., Potsdam (1906–7)Google Scholar
Ortalli, G. (ed.) (1998), Venezia e Creta: atti del convegno internazionale di studi, Iraklion-Chanià, 30 settembre–5 ottobre 1997, Venice
Ortalli, G. et al. (eds.) (2006), Quarta crociata. Venezia – Bisanzio – Impero Latino, 2 vols., Venice
Osborne, J. et al. (eds.) (2004), Santa Maria Antiqua al Foro Romano cento anni dopo: atti del colloquio internazionale, Roma, 5–6 maggio 2000, Rome
Ostrogorsky, G. (1968), A history of the Byzantine state, tr. J. Hussey, 2nd edn., Oxford
Ostrogorsky, G. (1962), ‘La Commune rurale byzantine’, Byz 32, pp. 139–66; repr. in Ostrogorsky (1973a), pp. 44–71Google Scholar
Ostrogorsky, G. (1973a), Zur byzantinischen Geschichte: ausgewählte kleine Schriften, Darmstadt
Ostrogorsky, G. (1973b), ‘Die Entstehung der Themenverfassung. Korreferat zu A. Pertusi, La formation des thèmes byzantins’, repr. in Ostrogorsky (1973a), pp. 72–9
Ostrogorsky, G. (1929), Studien zur Geschichte des byzantinischen Bilderstreites, Breslau; repr. Amsterdam, 1964
Ostrogorsky, G. (1930), ‘Les Débuts de la querelle des images’, Mélanges Charles Diehl, 2 vols., Paris, I, pp. 235–56Google Scholar
Ostrogorsky, G. (1959), ‘Byzantine cities in the early middle ages’, DOP 13, pp. 45–66Google Scholar
Ostrogorsky, G. (1954), Pour l’histoire de la féodalité byzantine, tr. H. Grégoire, Brussels
Ostrogorsky, G. (1956), Quelques problèmes d’histoire de la paysannerie byzantine, Brussels
Ostrogorsky, G. (1958), ‘Byzance, état tributaire de l’empire turc’, ZRVI 5, pp. 49–58Google Scholar
Ostrogorsky, G. (1965), Serska oblast posle Dušanove smrti, Belgrade
Ostrogorsky, G. (1967), ‘Problèmes des relations byzantino-serbes au ⅩⅣe siècle’, ACIEB 13, pp. 41–55Google Scholar
Ousterhout, R. (1998), ‘Reconstructing ninth-century Constantinople’, in Brubaker, (ed.) (1998), pp. 115–30
Ousterhout, R. (1999), Master builders of Byzantium, Princeton
Ousterhout, R. (2006), A Byzantine settlement in Cappadocia, DOSt 42, Washington, DC
Ousterhout, R. (1987), The architecture of the Kariye Camii in Istanbul, DOSt 25, Washington, DC
Ousterhout, R. (2000), ‘Contextualizing the later churches of Constantinople: suggested methodologies and a few examples’, DOP 54, pp. 241–50Google Scholar
Ousterhout, R. (2002), The art of the Kariye Camii, London
Gertwagen, R. (2006), ‘Harbours and facilities along the eastern Mediterranean sea lanes to Outremer’, in Pryor, (ed.) (2006), pp. 95–118
, P’awstos Buzand, Epic history, ed. Patkanean, K’., Buzandaran Patmut’iwnk’, St Petersburg (1883; repr. Delmar, NY, 1984); tr. N. G. Garsoïan, The epic histories attributed to P’awstos Buzand: Buzandaran Patmut’iwnk’, Cambridge, MA (1989)Google Scholar
Pactum Lotharii I, ed. Krause, A., in Boretius, A. and Krause, A. (eds.), MGH Cap. 2, Hanover (1890), pp. 130–5Google Scholar
Louis I (the Pious), Pactum Ludovicianum, in Sickel, T. (ed.), Das Privilegium Otto 1. für die römische Kirche vom Jahre 962, Innsbruck (1883), pp. 174–7 (text)Google Scholar
Pagans and Christians in late antiquity: a sourcebook, ed. Lee, A. D., London (2000)
Pahlitzsch, J. (2001), Graeci und Suriani im Palästina der Kreuzfahrerzeit: Beiträge und Quellen zur Geschichte des griechisch-orthodoxen Patriarchats von Jerusalem, Berlin
Pals, J. P. (1987), ‘Observations on the economy of the settlement’, in Waateringe, Groenman-van and Wijngaarden-Bakker, (eds.) (1987), pp. 118– 29
Theodore the Studite, Panegyric to Theophanes the Confessor, ed. and French tr. Efthymiadis, S., ‘Le Panégyrique de s. Théophane le Confesseur pour s. Théodore Stoudite’, AnBoll 111 (1993), pp. 259–90Google Scholar
Panella, C. (1989), ‘Gli scambi nel mediterraneo occidentale dal IV al VII secolo dal punto di vista di alcune “merci”’, in Kravari, et al. (eds.) (1989–91), I, pp. 129–41
Panella, C. and Saguì, L. (2001), ‘Consumo e produzione a Roma tra tardoantico e altomedioevo: le merci, i contesti’, in Roma nell’alto medioevo = SSCIS 48, pp. 757–820Google Scholar
Pantazopoulos, N. J. (1967), Church and law in the Balkan peninsula during the Ottoman rule, Thessalonica
Papadopoulou, E. and Dialete, D. (eds.) (1996), Byzantium and Serbia in the 14th century, Athens
Papaioannou, E. N. (2001), ‘The “usual miracle” and an unusual image: Psellos and the icons of Blachernai’, JÖB 51, pp. 177–88Google Scholar
Papathanassiou, A. N. (1996), ‘“Homeritarum leges”: an interpretation’, Proche-Orient Chrétien 46, pp. 27–71Google Scholar
Papathomopoulos, M. (1984), ‘Greek sources for the history of the Arabs in the pre-Islamic period’, Graeco-Arabica 3, pp. 203–5Google Scholar
Papsturkunden 896–1046, ed. Zimmermann, H., 3 vols., Vienna (1984–9)
Parani, M. G. (2003), Reconstructing the reality of images: Byzantine material culture and religious iconography (11th to 15th centuries), Leiden
Parastaseis syntomoi chronikai, in ed. Preger, T., Scriptores originum Constantinopolitanarum, 2 vols., Leipzig (1901–7), I, pp. 19–73; tr. Averil Cameron and J. Herrin, Constantinople in the early eighth century: the Parastaseis syntomoi chronikai, Leiden (1984)Google Scholar
Paroli, L. (ed.) (1992), La ceramica invetriata tardoantica e altomedievale in Italia: atti del seminario, Certosa di Pontignano, Siena, 23–24 febbraio 1990, Florence
Paroli, L. and Venditelli, L. (eds.) (2004), Roma dall’antichità al medioevo, II: Contesti tardoantichi e altomedievali, Milan
Parrinder, G. (1965), Jesus in the Qur’an, London
Paschal chronicle, ed. Dindorf, L., Chronicon paschale, CSHB, 2 vols., Bonn (1832); tr. Michael Whitby and Mary Whitby, Liverpool (1989)Google Scholar
Passion of St Anastasia, ed. Halkin, F., Légendes grecques de ‘martyres romaines’, Subsidia Hagiographica 55, Brussels (1973), pp. 86–131Google Scholar
Patlagean, E. (1977), Pauvreté économique et pauvreté sociale à Byzance, 4e–7e siècles, Paris
Patlagean, E. (1981), Structure sociale, famille, chrétienté à Byzance: IVe–XIe siècle, London
Patlagean, E. (1986), ‘Aveux et désaveux d’hérétiques à Byzance (Ⅺe–XIIe siècles)’, in L’Aveu: antiquité et moyen-âge: actes de la table ronde organisée par l’École Française de Rome avec le concours du CNRS et de l’Université de Trieste, Rome, 28–30 mars 1984, Rome (1986), pp. 243–60
Patlagean, E. (1993), ‘Byzance et les marchés du grand commerce, vers 839–vers 1030: entre Pirenne et Polanyi’, Mercati e mercanti nell’alto medioevo: l’area euroasiatica e l’area mediterranea = SSCIS 40, pp. 587–632Google Scholar
Patlagean, E. (1994), ‘La Double Terre Sainte de Byzance: autour du XIIe siècle’, Annales – histoire, sciences sociales 49, pp. 459–69Google Scholar
Patlagean, E. (2001), Figures du pouvoir à Byzance (IXe–XIIe siècle), Spoleto
Patlagean, E. (2004), ‘Ecrire l’histoire économique de Byzance: à propos d’un ouvrage récent’ [Review of EHB], Le Moyen Age: revue d’histoire et de philologie 110, pp. 659–69Google Scholar
Patoura, S. (1994), Oi aichmalotai os paragontes epikoinonias kai plerophoreses (4os–10os ai.), Athens
Pattenden, P. (1983), ‘The Byzantine early warning system’, Byz 53, pp. 258–99Google Scholar
Stepanov, T. (2005), ‘Ruler and political ideology in pax nomadica: early medieval Bulgaria and the Uighur Qaganate’, in Curta, (ed.) (2005), pp. 152–61
Pazdernik, C. (2005), ‘Justinianic ideology and the power of the past’, in Maas (ed.) (2005), pp. 185–212
Peacock, A. C. S. (2005), ‘Nomadic society and the Seljuq campaigns in Caucasia’, Iran and the Caucasus 9.2, pp. 205–30Google Scholar
Peeters, P. (1935), ‘Sainte Sousanik, martyre en Arméno-Géorgie’, AnBoll 53, pp. 5–48Google Scholar
Pellat, C. (1953), Le Milieu basrien et la formation de Gahiz, Paris
Pellat, C. (1962–3), ‘Concept of hilm in Islamic ethics’, Bulletin of the Institute of Islamic Studies 6–7, pp. 1–12; repr. in Pellat (1976), no. 9 Google Scholar
Pellat, C. (1973), Risalah fi al-hilm ’inda al-’Arab, Beirut
Pellat, C. (1976), Études sur l’histoire socio-culturelle de l’Islam, VIIe–XVe s., London
Pellat, C. (1954), ‘Gahiziana, I: le Kitab al-Tabassur bi-l-Tigara attribué à Gahiz’, Arabica 1, pp. 153–65Google Scholar
Peltomaa, L. M. (2001), The image of the Virgin Mary in the Akathistos hymn, Leiden
Pentcheva, B. V. (2002), ‘The supernatural protector of Constantinople: the Virgin and her icons in the tradition of the Avar siege’, BMGS 26, pp. 2–41Google Scholar
Peri, V. (1971), ‘Leone Ⅲ e il “filioque”: echi del caso nell’agiografia greca’, Rivista di storia della chiesa in Italia 25, pp. 3–58Google Scholar
Periplus Maris Erythraei, ed. and tr. Casson, L., Princeton (1989)
Perrie, M. (ed.) (2006), The Cambridge history of Russia, I: From early Rus’ to 1689, Cambridge
Pertusi, A. (1965), ‘Venezia e Bisanzio nel secolo Ⅺ’, in La Venezia del Mille, Storia della civiltà veneziana 10, Florence, pp. 117–60
Pertusi, A. (1979), ‘Venezia e Bisanzio, 1000–1204’, DOP 33, pp. 1–22Google Scholar
Pertusi, A. (ed.) (1973–4), Venezia e il Levante fino al secolo XV: atti del I convegno internazionale di storia della civiltà Veneziana (Venezia, 1–5 giugno 1968), 2 vols., Florence
Peschlow, U. (2001), ‘Die befestigte Residenz von Mermerkule: Beobachtungen an einem spätbyzantinischen Bau im Verteidigungssystem von Konstantinopel’, JÖB 51, pp. 385–403Google Scholar
Peters, F. E. (1984), ‘The Arabs on the frontiers of Syria before Islam’, Proceedings of the First International Conference on Bilad al-Sham, 20–25 April 1974, Amman, pp. 141–73Google Scholar
Peters, F. E. (1988), ‘The commercial life of Mecca before Islam’, in Kazemi and McChesney (eds.) (1988), pp. 3–26
Peters, F. E. (ed.) (1999), The Arabs and Arabia on the eve of Islam, Aldershot
Petit, L., ‘Le Monastére de Notre Dame de Pitié en Macédoine’, IRAIK 6 (1900), pp. 1–153Google Scholar
Pevny, O. Z. (ed.) (2000), Perceptions of Byzantium and its neighbors (843–1261), New York
Philippart, G. (1974), ‘Jean évêque d’Arezzo (IXe s.), auteur du De assumptione de Reichenau’, AnBoll 92, pp. 345–6Google Scholar
Philippidis-Braat, A., ‘La Captivité de Palamas chez les Turcs: dossier et commentaire’, TM 7 (1979), pp. 109–221Google Scholar
Phillips, J. (1996), Defenders of the Holy Land: relations between the Latin east and the west, 1119–1187, Oxford
Phillips, J. (2004), The Fourth Crusade and the sack of Constantinople, London
Piéri, D. (2005), ‘Nouvelles productions d’amphores de Syrie du Nord aux époques protobyzantine et omeyyade’, TM 15, pp. 583–95Google Scholar
Piccirillo, M. (ed.) (1989), Mosaïques byzantines de Jordanie, Lyons
Piccirillo, M. (1993), The mosaics of Jordan, ed. Bikai, P. M. and Dailey, T. A., Amman
Pietro Pizolo, notaio in Candia, I: 1300; Ⅱ: 1304–1305, ed. Carbone, S., 2 vols., Venice (1978–85)
[=Pigulevskaja], Pigulevskaia N. V. (1937), ‘K voprosu o podatnoi reforme Khosroia Anushervana’, Vestnik drevnei istorii 1, pp. 143–54Google Scholar
Pigulevskaia, N. V. (1946), Vizantiia i Iran na rubezhe VI i VII vekov, Moscow and Leningrad
Pigulevskaia, N. V. (1963), Les Villes de l’état Iranien aux époques Parthe et Sassanide, Paris
Pirivatrić, S. (1997 [1998]), Samuilova država: obim i karakter, Belgrade
Pistarino, G. (1990c), Genovesi d’oriente, Genoa
Pistarino, G. (1995), Chio dei Genovesi nel tempo di Cristoforo Colombo, Rome
Pitarakis, B. (1998), ‘Mines anatoliennes exploitées par les Byzantins: recherches récentes’, RN 153, pp. 141–85Google Scholar
Placiti cassinesi, ed. Inguanez, M., I: I placiti cassinesi del secolo X con periodi in volgare, Ⅱ: Documenti cassinesi dei secoli Ⅺ–ⅩⅢ con volgare, 4th edn., Monte Cassino (1942)Google Scholar
Plea of Rižana, in I placiti del ‘Regnum Italiae’, ed. Manaresi, I, no. 17, pp. 48–56; ed. and Italian tr. in Petranović, A. and Margetić, A., ‘Il placito del Risano’, Atti del Centro di ricerche storiche, Rovigno 14, Trieste–Rovigno (1983–4), pp. 55–75 (text and Italian tr. at pp. 56–69)Google Scholar
Podskalsky, G. (1982), Christentum und theologische Literatur in der Kiever Rus’ (988–1237), Wiesbaden
Podskalsky, G. (1977), Theologie und Philosophie in Byzanz: der Streit um die theologische Methodik in der spätbyzantinischen Geistesgeschichte (14.–15. Jahrhundert), seine systematische Grundlagen und seine historische Entwicklung, Munich
Podskalsky, G. (2000), Theologische Literatur des Mittelalters in Bulgarien und Serbien, 865–1459, Munich
George of Pisidia, Poemi, ed. and Italian tr. Pertusi, A., Ettal (1959)
Poetae latini medii aevi, ed. Dümmler, E. et al., MGH, 6 vols., Hanover (1881–1979)Google Scholar
Pohl, W. (2003), ‘A non-Roman empire in central Europe: the Avars’, in Goetz, et al. (eds.) (2003), pp. 571–95
Pohl, W. (ed.) (1997), Kingdoms of the empire: the integration of barbarians in late antiquity, Leiden
Pohl, W. and Reimitz, H. (eds.) (1998), Strategies of distinction: the construction of the ethnic communities, 300–800, Leiden
Polat, M. (1999), Die Umwandlungsprozess von Kalifat zur Dynastie: Regierungspolitik und Religion beim ersten Umayyadenherrscher Mu’awiya ibn Abi Sufyan, Frankfurt-am-Main
Polemis, D. I. (1968), The Doukai: a contribution to Byzantine prosopography, London
Dunn, A. (1999), ‘From polis to kastron in southern Macedonia: Amphipolis, Khrysoupolis and the Strymon delta’, in Bazzana, (ed.) (1999), pp. 399–413
Symeon, archbishop of Thessalonica, Politico-historical works (1416/17 to 1429), WBS 13, ed. Balfour, D., Vienna (1979)
Politis, L. (1973), A history of modern Greek literature, Oxford
Polyviannyi, D. I. (2000), Kul’turnoe svoeobrazie srednevekovoi Bolgarii v kontektse vizantiisko-slavianskoi obshchnosti IX–XV vekov, Ivanovo
Popović, M. (1982), Beogradska tvrđava, Belgrade
Popović, M. (1991), ‘Les Forteresses du système défensif byzantin en Serbie au Ⅺe–XIIe siècle’, Starinar 42, pp. 169–85Google Scholar
Popović, M. (1999), Tvrđava Ras (The fortress of Ras), Belgrade
Popović, M. and Ivanišević, V. (1988), ‘Grad Braničevo u srednjem veku’, Starinar 39, pp. 125–79Google Scholar
Popović, V. (1980), ‘Continuité culturelle et tradition littéraire dans l’église médiévale de Sirmium’, in Les Nécropoles romaines et médiévales de Mačvanska Mitrovica (= Sirmium: recherches archéologiques en Syrmie 12), ed. Popović, V., Belgrade, pp. i–iv
Poppe, A. (1981), ‘The building of the church of St Sophia in Kiev’, JMH 7, pp. 15–66; repr. in Poppe (1982), no. 4 Google Scholar
Poppe, A. (1982), The rise of Christian Russia, Aldershot
Postan, M. M. (ed.) (1966), The Cambridge economic history of Europe, I: The agrarian life of the middle ages, 2nd edn. Cambridge
Potter, D. S. (1990), Prophecy and history in the crisis of the Roman empire: a historical commentary on the Thirteenth Sibylline Oracle, Oxford
Potts, D. T. (ed.) (1983), Dilmun: new studies in the archaeology and early history of Bahrain, Berlin
Poulter, A. G. (1983), ‘Town and country in Moesia Inferior’, in Poulter, (ed.) (1983a), II, pp. 74–118
Poulter, A. G. (2000), ‘The Roman to Byzantine transition in the Balkans: preliminary results on Nicopolis and its hinterland’, Journal of Roman Archaeology 13, pp. 346–58Google Scholar
Poulter, A. G. (ed.) (1983), Ancient Bulgaria: papers presented to the International Symposium on the Ancient History and Archaeology of Bulgaria, University of Nottingham, 1981, 2 vols., Nottingham
Poupardin, R., Recueil des actes des rois de Provence (855–928), Paris (1920)
Poupardin, R. (1907), Les Institutions politiques et administratives des principautés lombardes de l’Italie méridionale (IXe–Ⅺe siècles), Paris
Povest’ vremennykh let, ed. Adrianova-Peretts, V. P. and Likhachev, D. S., 2nd edn. rev. Sverdlov, M. B., St Petersburg (1996); tr. S. H. Cross and O. P. Sherbowitz-Wetzor, Russian primary chronicle, Cambridge, MA (1953)Google Scholar
Nikephoros Ⅱ Phokas, Praecepta militaria, ed. and tr. in McGeer, (1995), pp. 3–78
Prato, G. (ed.) (2000), I manoscritti greci tra riflessione e dibattito: atti del V colloquio internazionale di paleografia greca, Cremona, 4–10 ottobre 1998, 3 vols., Florence
Pratsch, T. (2005a), Der hagiographische Topos: griechische Heiligenviten in mittelbyzantinischer Zeit, Berlin and New York
Pratsch, T. (1998), Theodoros Studites (759–826) – zwischen Dogma und Pragma: der Abt des Studiosklosters in Konstantinopel im Spannungsfeld von Patriarch, Kaiser und eigenem Anspruch, Frankfurt-am-Main
Pratsch, T. (2005b), ‘Leon (∗ um 939; † vor 6. April 945): der Sohn Konstantin Ⅶ. Porphyrogennetos’, BZ 98, pp. 484–95Google Scholar
John Moschus, Pratum spirituale, PG 87, cols. 2851–3112; tr. Wortley, J., The spiritual meadow, Kalamazoo, MI (1992)Google Scholar
Preger, T. (ed.) Scriptores originum Constantinopolitanorum, 2 vols., Leipzig (1901–7)
Prifti, K. et al. (eds.) (1990), E vërteta mbi Kosovën dhe shqiptarët në Jugosllavii, Tirana
Prigent, V. (2002), ‘Les Evêchés byzantins de la Calabre septentrionale au Ⅷe siècle’, MEFRM 114, pp. 931–53Google Scholar
Prigent, V. (2004), ‘Les Empereurs isauriens et la confiscation des patrimoines pontificaux d’Italie du Sud’, MEFRM 116, pp. 557–94Google Scholar
Primov, B. (1948), ‘B’lgari, G’rtsi i Latintsi v Plovdiv prez 1204–1205 g.. Roliata na Bogomilite’, Izvestiia na B’lgarskoto istorichesko druzhestvo (Bulletin de la société historique bulgare) 22–24, pp. 145–58Google Scholar
Primov, B. (1960), ‘Medieval Bulgaria and the dualist heresies in western Europe’, Études historiques à l’occasion du XIecongrès international des sciences historiques, Stockholm, août 1960, Sofia, pp. 79–106Google Scholar
Primov, B. (1966), ‘Mezhdunarodno znachenie na Vtorata B’lgarska D’rzhava v perioda na neinoto s’zdavane i utv’rzhdavane’, Istoricheski Pregled 22.1, pp. 22–46Google Scholar
Primov, B. (1975a), Les Bougres: histoire du pope Bogomile et de ses adeptes, Paris
Primov, B. (1975b), ‘The Third and Fourth Crusades and Bulgaria’, Études historiques à l’occasion du ⅩⅣe congrès international des sciences historiques, San Francisco, 1975 (= Études historiques 7), pp. 43–69Google Scholar
Primov, B. (1980), ‘Spread and influence of Bogomilism in Europe’, BB 6, pp. 317–37Google Scholar
Simon, D. (1984), ‘Princeps legibus solutus: die Stellung des byzantinischen Kaisers zum Gesetz’, in Nörr, and Simon, (eds.) (1984), pp. 449–92
Pringle, D. (2001), The defence of Byzantine Africa from Justinian to the Arab conquest: an account of the military history and archaeology of the African provinces in the sixth and seventh centuries, 2nd edn., BAR IS 99, Oxford
Prinz, O. (1985), ‘Eine frühe abendländische Aktualisierung der lateinischen Übersetzung des Pseudo-Methodios’, DA 41, pp. 1–23Google Scholar
Prinzing, G. (1993a), ‘Das Bamberger Gunthertuch in neuer Sicht’, BSl 54, pp. 218–31Google Scholar
Prinzing, G. (1995), ‘Zu Odessos/Varna (im 6. Jh.), Belgrad (1096) und Braničevo (um 1163). Klärung dreier Fragen aus Epigraphik, Prosopographie und Sphragistik’, BSl 56, pp. 219–25Google Scholar
Prinzing, G. (2005), ‘Zum Austausch diplomatischer Geschenke zwischen Byzanz und seinen Nachbarn in Ostmittel- und Südosteuropa’, MSABK 4, pp. 139–71Google Scholar
Prinzing, G. et al. (eds.) (2001), Byzantium and east central Europe, Cracow
Prinzing, G. and Salamon, M. (eds.) (1999), Byzanz und Ostmitteleuropa, 950–1453: Beiträge zu einer table-ronde des XIX International Congress of Byzantine Studies, Copenhagen 1996, Wiesbaden
Prinzing, G. (1972), Die Bedeutung Bulgariens und Serbiens in den Jahren 1204–1219: im Zusammenhang mit der Entstehung und Entwicklung der byzantinischen Teilstaaten nach der Einnahme Konstantinopels infolge des 4. Kreuzzuges, MBM 12, Munich
Prinzing, G. (1993b), ‘Das Verwaltungssystem im epirotischen Staat der Jahre 1210–ca. 1246’, BF 19, pp. 113–26Google Scholar
Prinzing, G. (2004), ‘A quasi-patriarch in the state of Epiros: the autocephalous archbishop of “Boulgaria” (Ohrid) Demetrios Chomatenos’, ZRVI 41, pp. 165–82Google Scholar
Priscian, , De laude Anastasii imperatoris, ed. and tr. Coyne, P., Lewiston, NY (1991)
Priscian, , Grammatici latini, ed. Keil, H., 8 vols., Leipzig (1855–80)
Procopius, , Buildings, ed. and tr. Dewing, H. B. and Downey, G., Cambridge, MA and London (1940)
Procopius, , History of the wars, ed. and tr. Dewing, H. B., 5 vols., Cambridge, MA and London (1914–28); German tr. (bks. Ⅴ–Ⅷ) D. Coste, Prokop, Gothenkrieg, Leipzig (1885; repr. Munich, 1966)Google Scholar
Procopius, , Secret history, ed. and tr. Dewing, H. B., The anecdota or secret history, Cambridge, MA and London (1935); tr. G. A. Williamson, London (1966)Google Scholar
Manuel Ⅱ Palaiologos, Prostagma (1408), in ed. Mošin, V., ‘Akti iz Svetogorskih arhiva’, Spomenik 91 (1939), pp. 164–7Google Scholar
Pryor, J. H. (1988), Geography, technology and war: studies in the maritime history of the Mediterranean, 649–1571, Cambridge
Pryor, J. H. (ed.) (2006), Logistics of warfare in the age of the crusades, Aldershot
Pryor, J. H. and Jeffreys, E. (2006), The age of the Dromon: the Byzantine navy, ca. 500–1204, Leiden
Pseudo-al-Jahiz, , al-Taj, ed. Zaki, A., Kitab al-Taj fi akhlaq al-muluk, Cairo (1914); French tr. C. Pellat, Le Livre de la couronne, Kitab at-Tag (fi Ahlaq al-Muluk); ouvrage attribué à Gahiz, Paris (1954)Google Scholar
Pseudo-Kodinos, , Treatise on the dignities and offices, ed. and French tr. Verpeaux, J., Traité des offices, Paris (1966)Google Scholar
Pseudo-Methodius, , Apocalypse, ed. Aerts, W. J. and Kortekaas, G. A. A., Die Apokalypse des Pseudo-Methodius: die ältesten griechischen und lateinischen Übersetzungen, CSCO 569–70, 2 vols., Louvain (1998); German tr. G. J. Reinink, Die syrische Apokalypse des Pseudo-Methodius, CSCO 540–1, 2 vols., Louvain (1993)Google Scholar
Pseudo-Shapuh, , tr. Thomson, R. W., ‘The anonymous story-teller (also known as “Pseudo-Šapuh”)’, REA 21 (1988–9), pp. 171–232Google Scholar
Pulaha, S. et al. (eds.) (1982), Shqiptarët dhe trojet e tyre, Tirana
John Mauropous, Quae in Codice Vaticano Graeco 767 supersunt, ed. Lagarde, P. A., Göttingen (1882; repr. Amsterdam, 1979)
Queller, D. E. and Madden, T. F. (1997), The Fourth Crusade: the conquest of Constantinople, 2nd edn., Philadelphia
Anastasius of Sinai, Questions and answers, ed. Richard, M. and J. A. Munitiz, Anastasii Sinaitae Quaestiones et responsiones, CCSG 59, Turnhout (2006)Google Scholar
Rösch, G. (1978), Onoma basileias: Studien zum offiziellen Gebrauch der Kaisertitel in spätantiker und frühbyzantinischer Zeit, BV 10, Vienna
Raby, J. (1983 [1984]), ‘Mehmed the Conqueror’s Greek scriptorium’, DOP 37, pp. 15–34Google Scholar
Radošević, N. (1987), ‘Nikejski carevi u savremenoj im retorici’, ZRVI 26, pp. 69–85Google Scholar
Radomirov psaltir (Le psautier de Radomir), ed. Makarijoska, L., Skopje (1997)
Ralles, G. A. and Potles, M., Syntagma ton theion kai ieron kanonon, 6 vols., Athens (1852–9; repr. Athens, 1966)
Muntaner, Ramón, Chronicle, tr. Hughes, R., The Catalan expedition to the east: from the Chronicle of Ramón Muntaner, Woodbridge (2006)Google Scholar
Rapp, C. (2005), ‘Literary culture under Justinian’, in Maas, (ed.) (2005), pp. 376–97
Rapp, S. H. and Awde, N. (eds.) (forthcoming), Historical atlas of Georgia, London; tr. of Muskhelishvili, D. et al. (eds.) (2003), Sakartvelos istoriis atlasi (Historical atlas of Georgia), Tbilisi Google Scholar
Rapp, S. H. (2003), Studies in medieval Georgian historiography: early texts and Eurasian contexts, CSCO 601, Louvain
al-Qayrawani, Raqiq, Ta’rikh Ifriqiyah, ed. al-Ka’bi, al-Munji, Ta’rikh Ifriqiyah wa-al-maghrib [of Ibrahim ibn al-Qasim Raqiq al-Qayrawani (fl. 11th century)], Tunis (1968)Google Scholar
Ravegnani, G. (2004), I bizantini in Italia, Bologna
Readings in late antiquity: a sourcebook, ed. Maas, M., London (2000)
Whittow, M. (1996b), ‘How the east was lost: the background to the Komnenian reconquista’, in Mullett, and Smythe, (eds.) (1996), pp. 55–67
Redgate, A. E. (1998), The Armenians, Oxford
Redon, O. and Rosenberger, B. (eds.) (1994), Les Assises du pouvoir: temps médiévaux, territoires africains. Pour Jean Devisse, Saint-Denis
Nikephoros I, patriarch of Constantinople, Refutatio, ed. Featherstone, J. M., CCSG 33, Louvain (1997)Google Scholar
Regesta pontificum romanorum: ab condita ecclesia ad annum post Christum natum ⅯⅭⅩⅭⅧ, ed. Jaffé, P. et al., 2 vols., Leipzig (1885–8)
Oikonomides, N. (1966), ‘The donations of castles in the last quarter of the 11th century (Dölger, Regesten no. 1012)’, in Wirth, (ed.) (1966), pp. 413–17; repr. in Oikonomides (1976b), no. 14
Reinach, T. (1924), ‘Un contrat de mariage du temps de Basile le Bulgaroctone’, in Mélanges offerts à M. Gustave Schlumberger, membre de l’Institut, à l’occasion du quatre-vingtième anniversaire de sa naissance (17 octobre 1924), 2 vols., Paris, 1924, I, pp. 118–32
Reinink, G. J. (2002), ‘Heraclius, the new Alexander: apocalyptic prophecies during the reign of Heraclius’, in Reinink, and Stolte, (eds.) (2002), pp. 81–94
Reinink, G. J. and Stolte, B. (eds.) (2002), The reign of Heraclius (610–641): crisis and confrontation, Louvain
Reinsch, D. R. (1986), ‘Eustathios Rhomaios’ Opusculum über das Hypobolon’, FM 7, pp. 239–52Google Scholar
Reinsch, D. R. (1989), ‘Ausländer und Byzantiner im Werk der Anna Komnene’, Rechthistorisches Journal 8, pp. 257–74Google Scholar
Reinsch, D. R. (2005), ‘Die Kultur des Schenkens in den Texten der Historiker der Komnenenzeit’, MSABK 4, pp. 173–83Google Scholar
Reinsch, D. R. and Agapitos, P. A. (eds.) (2000), Der Roman im Byzanz der Komnenenzeit: Referate des Internationalen Symposiums an der Freien Universität Berlin, 3. bis 6. April 1998, Frankfurt-am-Main
Reinsch, D. R. (2003), ‘Kritobulos of Imbros – learned historian, Ottoman raya and Byzantine patriot’, ZRVI 40, pp. 297–311Google Scholar
Religions of late antiquity in practice, ed. Valantasis, R., Princeton, NJ (2000)
Renoux, C. (1993), ‘Langue et littérature arméniennes’, in Albert, et al. (eds.) (1993), pp. 107–66
Rentschler, M. (1981), Liudprand von Cremona: eine Studie zum ost–westlichen Kulturgefälle im Mittelalter, Frankfurt-am-Main
Widukind of Corvey, Res gestae Saxonicae, ed. Hirsch, P. and Lohmann, H.-E., Die Sachsengeschichte des Widukind von Korvei, MGH SRG 60, Hanover (1935); ed. and German tr. A. Bauer and R. Rau, Quellen zur Geschichte der sächsischen Kaiserzeit, 2nd edn., Darmstadt (1977)Google Scholar
Nicholas I, pope, Responsa ad consulta Bulgarorum, in Nicholas, I, Epistulae, pp. 568–600; German tr. L. Heiser, Die Responsa ad consulta Bulgarorum des Papstes Nikolaus I. (858–867): ein Zeugnis päpstlicher Hirtensorge und ein Dokument unterschiedlicher Entwicklungen in den Kirchen von Rom und Konstantinopel, Trier (1979), pp. 400–88Google Scholar
Retsö, J. (2003), The Arabs in antiquity: their history from the Assyrians to the Umayyads, London
Rheidt, K. (2002), ‘The urban economy of Pergamon’, in EHB, II, pp. 623–9Google Scholar
Rhodian sea-law (Nomos Rodion Nautikos), ed. Ashburner, W., Oxford (1909; repr. Aalen, 1976); tr. in E. H. Freshfield, A manual of later Roman law, Cambridge (1927); German tr. in Letsios (1996), pp. 253–66Google Scholar
Rich, J. (ed.) (1992), The city in late antiquity, London
Richard, J. (1989), ‘The establishment of the Latin church in the empire of Constantinople (1204–27)’, MHR 4, pp. 45–62; repr. in Arbel et al. (eds.) (1989), pp. 45–62Google Scholar
Richards, J. (1980), Consul of God: the life and times of Gregory the Great, London
Richter, G. (1990), ‘Johannes Bekkos und sein Verhältnis zur römischen Kirche’, BF 15, pp. 167–217Google Scholar
Riebe, A. (2005), Rom in Gemeinschaft mit Konstantinopel: Patriarch Johannes XI. Bekkos als Verteidiger der Kirchenunion von Lyon (1274), Wiesbaden
Riedinger, R. (1982), ‘Die Lateransynode von 649 und Maximos der Bekenner’, in Heinzer, and Schönborn, (eds.) (1982), pp. 111–21
Riley-Smith, J. (ed.) (1991), The atlas of the Crusades, London
Riley-Smith, J. (2002), What were the crusades?, 3rd edn., Basingstoke
Ringrose, K. M. (2003), The perfect servant: eunuchs and the social construction of gender in Byzantium, Chicago
Rippin, A. and Knappert, J. (eds. and trs.), Textual sources for the study of Islam, Manchester (1986)
Rippin, A. (1991), ‘RHMNN and the hanifs’, in Hallaq, and Little, (eds.) (1991), pp. 153–68
Rippin, A. (2005), Muslims: their religious beliefs and practices, 3rd edn., London
Roberg, B. (1990), Das Zweite Konzil von Lyon (1274), Paderborn
Clari, Robert, Conquest of Constantinople, ed. P. Lauer, La Conquête de Constantinople, Paris (1924); tr. E. H. McNeal, The conquest of Constantinople, New York (1936; repr. 1966)Google Scholar
Robin, C. (1991) (ed.), L’Arabie antique de Karib’il à Mahomet: nouvelles données sur l’histoire des Arabes grâce aux inscriptions, Aix-en-Provence
Robinson, C. F. (ed.) (2001), A medieval Islamic city reconsidered: an interdisciplinary approach to Samarra, Oxford
Robinson, N. (1991), Christ in Islam and Christianity: the representation of Jesus in the Qur’an and the classical Muslim commentaries, Basingstoke
Rochow, I. (1991), Byzanz im 8. Jahrhundert in der Sicht des Theophanes: quellenkritisch-historischer Kommentar zu den Jahren 715–813, Berlin
Rochow, I. (1994), Kaiser Konstantin V. (741–755): Materialen zu seinem Leben und Nachleben, Frankfurt-am-Main
Rodley, L. (1994), Byzantine art and architecture: an introduction, Cambridge
Rodley, L. (1985), Cave monasteries of Byzantine Cappadocia, Cambridge
Roisl, H. N. (1981), ‘Totila und die Schlacht bei den Busta Gallorum, Ende Juni/Anfang Juli 552’, JÖB 30, pp. 25–50Google Scholar
Romeo, R. (ed.) (1979–81), Storia della Sicilia, 10 vols., Naples
Rompay, L. (2005), ‘Society and community in the Christian east’, in Maas, (ed.) (2005), pp. 239–66
Roncaglia, M. (1954), Les Frères mineurs et l’église grecque orthodoxe au ⅩⅢe siècle 1231–1274, Cairo
Ronchey, S. (2006), ‘Orthodoxy on sale: the last Byzantine, and the lost Crusade’, ACIEB 21, I, pp. 313–42Google Scholar
Rosenqvist, J. O. (2007), Die byzantinische Literatur. Vom 6. Jahrhundert bis zum Fall Konstantinopels 1453, Berlin and New York
Rosenqvist, J. O. (ed.) (1996), Leimōn: studies presented to Lennart Rydén on his sixty-fifth birthday, Uppsala
Rosenqvist, J. O. (ed.) (2004), Interaction and isolation in late Byzantine culture: papers read at a colloquium held at the Swedish Research Institute in Istanbul, 1–5 December 1999, Istanbul
Rosenthal, E. I. J. (1961), Judaism and Islam, London and New York
Rothstein, G. (1899), Die Dynastie der Lahmiden in al-Hira, Berlin
Rotman, Y. (2004), Les Esclaves et l’esclavage de la Méditerranée antique à la Méditerranée médiévale, VIe–Ⅺe siècles, Paris
Rotter, G. (1993), ‘Der veneris dies im vorislamischen Mekka, eine neue Deutung des Namens “Europa” und eine Erklärung für kobar = Venus’, Der Islam 70, pp. 112–32Google Scholar
Rotter, G. (1982), Die Umayyaden und der zweite Bürgerkrieg (680–692), Wiesbaden
Rouan, M.-F. (1981), ‘Une lecture “iconoclaste” de la Vie d’Étienne le Jeune’, TM 8, pp. 415–36Google Scholar
Roueché, C. (2004), Aphrodisias in late antiquity: the late Roman and Byzantine inscriptions, rev. 2nd edn., <http://insaph.kcl.ac.uk/ala2004>
Roueché, C. et al. (eds.) (2002), De aedificiis: le texte de Procope et les réalités, Turnhout
Rousseau, O. (ed.) (1963–4), Le Millénaire du mont Athos, 963–1963: études et mélanges, 2 vols., Venice and Chevetogne
Rousseau, P. (1996), ‘Inheriting the fifth century: who bequeathed what?’, in Allen, and Jeffreys, (eds.) (1996), pp. 1–19
Roux, M. (1992), Les Albanais en Yougoslavie, minorité nationale, territoire et développement, Paris
Rowell, S. C. (1994), Lithuania ascending: a pagan empire within east-central Europe, 1295–1345, Cambridge
Rubin, M. and Simons, W. (eds.) (forthcoming), The Cambridge history of Christianity, IV: Christianity in western Europe, c. 1100–c. 1500, Cambridge
Rubin, U. (1984), ‘Al-Samad and the high god: an interpretation of Sura CXII’, Der Islam 61, pp. 197–214Google Scholar
Rubin, U. (1986), ‘The Ka’ba: aspects of its ritual functions and position in pre-Islamic and early Islamic times’, JSAI 8, pp. 97–131; repr. in Peters (ed.) (1999), pp. 313–47Google Scholar
Rubin, U. (1990), ‘Hanifiyya and Ka’ba: an inquiry into the Arabian pre-Islamic background of Din Ibrahim’, JSAI 13, pp. 85–112; repr. in Peters (ed.) (1999), pp. 267–94Google Scholar
Rubin, U. (1995), The eye of the beholder: the life of Muhammad as viewed by the early Muslims – a textual analysis, Princeton
Rubin, Z. (1986), ‘Diplomacy and war in the relations between Byzantium and the Sassanids in the fifth century ad’, in Freeman, and Kennedy, (eds.) (1986), II, pp. 677–95
Rubin, Z. (1995), ‘The reforms of Khusro Anushirwan’, in BEINE, III, pp. 227–97Google Scholar
Rubin, Z. (2002), ‘Res gestae divi saporis: Greek and Middle Iranian in a document of Sasanian anti-Roman propaganda’, in Adams, et al. (eds.) (2002), pp. 267–97
Rubin, Z. (2004), ‘Nobility, monarchy and legitimation under the later Sasanians’, in BEINE, VI, pp. 235–73Google Scholar
Ruggieri, V. and Pieralli, L. (eds.) (2003), Eukosmia: studi miscellanei per il 75° di Vincenzo Poggi S.J., Soveria Mannelli (Catanzaro)
Runciman, S. (1965), The fall of Constantinople: 1453, Cambridge
Runciman, S. (1977), The Byzantine theocracy, Cambridge
Runciman, S. (1929), The emperor Romanus Lecapenus and his reign; a study of tenth-century Byzantium, Cambridge
Runciman, S. (1930), A history of the first Bulgarian empire, London
Runciman, S. (1955), The eastern schism, Oxford
Runciman, S. (1958), The Sicilian Vespers: a history of the Mediterranean world in the late thirteenth century, Cambridge
Runciman, S. (1968), The great church in captivity: a study of the patriarchate of Constantinople from the eve of the Turkish conquest to the Greek war of independence, Cambridge
Runciman, S. (1970), The last Byzantine renaissance, Cambridge
Runciman, S. (1980), Mistra: Byzantine capital of the Peloponnese, London
Ruprechtsberger, E. M. (1989), ‘Byzantinische Befestigungen in Algerien und Tunesien’, Antike Welt 20.1, pp. 3–21Google Scholar
Russell, J. R. (1987), Zoroastrianism in Armenia, Cambridge, MA
Russell, J. (2002), ‘Anemurion’, in EHB, I, pp. 221–8Google Scholar
Russian travelers to Constantinople in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries, ed. and tr. Majeska, G., DOSt 19, Washington, DC (1984)
Ryan, C. (ed.) (1989), The religious roles of the papacy: ideals and realities 1150–1300, Toronto
Rydén, L. (1984), ‘The portrait of the Arab Samonas in Byzantine literature’, Graeco-Arabica 3, pp. 101–8Google Scholar
Sabin, P. et al. (eds.) (2007), The Cambridge history of Greek and Roman warfare, 2 vols., Cambridge
Said, S. (ed.) (1991), Hellenismos: quelques jalons pour une histoire de l’identité grecque (Actes du colloque de Strasbourg, 25–27 octobre 1989), Leiden
Sainte-Sophie de Thessalonique d’après un rituel’, ed. Darrouzès, J., REB 34 (1976), pp. 45–78Google Scholar
Cyril of Scythopolis, Saints’ lives, ed. Schwartz, E., Kyrillos von Skythopolis, Leipzig (1939); tr. R. M. Price, Lives of the monks of Palestine, Kalamazoo, MI (1991)Google Scholar
Samuel, R. and Jones, Stedman G. (eds.) (1982), Culture, ideology and politics: essays for Eric Hobsbawm, London
Romanus the Melodist, Sancti Romani melodi cantica: cantica genuina, ed. Maas, P. and Trypanis, C. A., Oxford (1963); English tr. M. Carpenter, Kontakia of Romanos, Byzantine melodist, 2 vols., Columbia, MO (1970–3); English tr. (selection) E. Lash, St Romanos the Melodist, Kontakia, On the life of Christ, San Francisco (1996)Google Scholar
Sansterre, J. M. (1996), ‘Les Informations parvenues en Occident sur l’avènement de l’empereur Léon V et le siège de Constantinople par les Bulgares en 813’, Byz 66, pp. 373–80Google Scholar
Sansterre, J.-M. (1983), Les Moines grecs et orientaux à Rome aux époques byzantine et carolingienne: milieu du VIes.–fin du IXes., 2 vols., Brussels
Sansterre, J.-M. (1984), ‘Où le diptyque consulaire de Clementinus fut-il remployé à une fin liturgique?’, Byz 54, pp. 641–7Google Scholar
Sansterre, J.-M. (1988), ‘Le Monachisme byzantin à Rome’, Bisanzio, Roma e l’Italia nell’alto medioevo = SSCIS 34, pp. 701–46Google Scholar
Sansterre, J.-M. (1989), ‘Otton Ⅲ et les saints ascètes de son temps’, Rivista di storia della chiesa in Italia 43, pp. 377–412Google Scholar
Sansterre, J.-M. (1990), ‘Le Monastère des Saints Boniface et Alexis sur l’Aventin et l’expansion du christianisme dans le cadre de la “Renovatio Imperii Romanorum” d’Otton Ⅲ: une révision’, Revue Benedictine, 100, pp. 493–506Google Scholar
Sansterre, J.-M. (2002), ‘Entre deux mondes? La vénération des images à Rome et en Italie d’après les textes des VIe–Ⅺe siècles’, Roma fra oriente e occidente = SSCIS 49, pp. 993–1052Google Scholar
Sansterre, J.-M. (2004), ‘Les Moines d’Occident et le monachisme d’Orient du VIe au Ⅺe siècle: entre textes anciens et réalités contemporaines’, Cristianità d’occidente e cristianità d’oriente (secoli VI–Ⅺ) = SSCIS 51, pp. 289–332Google Scholar
Saradi-Mendelovici, E. (1980), ‘A propos de la ville de Patras aux 13e–15e siècles’, REB 38, pp. 219–32Google Scholar
Saradi-Mendelovici, E. (1980–1), ‘E mesaionike Glarentza’, Diptycha 2, pp. 61–71Google Scholar
Saradi[-Mendelovici], H. (1992), Le Notariat byzantin du IXe au XVe siècles, Athens
Sarkissian, K. (1965), The council of Chalcedon and the Armenian church, New York
Sarris, P. (2002), ‘The Justinianic plague: origins and effects’, Continuity and Change 17, pp. 169–82Google Scholar
Sarris, P. (2004), ‘The origins of the manorial economy: new insights from late antiquity’, EHR 119, pp. 279–311Google Scholar
Sarris, P. (2006), ‘Aristocrats and aliens in early Byzantine Constantinople’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2006), pp. 413–27
Sartre, M. (1982), ‘Tribus et clans dans le Hawran antique’, Syria 59, pp. 77–91Google Scholar
Sasson, J. M. (ed.) (1995), Civilizations of the ancient Near East, 4 vols., New York
Sathas, K. N., Mesaionike bibliotheke, 7 vols., Venice and Paris (1872–94)
Saurma-Jeltsch, L. E. (2004), ‘Das Gebetbuch Ottos Ⅲ: dem Herrscher zur Ermahnung und Verheissung bis in alle Ewigkeit’, Frühmittelalterliche Studien 38, pp. 55–88Google Scholar
Savvides, A. G. K. (1990), ‘O Byzantino-Armenikos oikos Kourkoua (9os–12os ai. m. Ch.)’, Deltion eraldikes kai genealogikes etairias ellados 8, pp. 5–31Google Scholar
Savvides, A. G. K. (2004a), Georgios Maniakes: kataktesis kai yponomeuse sto Byzantio tou endekatou aiona (1030–1043 m. Ch.), Athens
Savvides, A. G. K. and Hendrickx, B. (eds.) (2006–), Encyclopaedic prosopographical lexicon of Byzantine history and civilization, 1 vol. to date, Turnhout
Savvides, A. G. K. (1981), Byzantium in the Near East: its relations with the Seljuk sultanate of Rum in Asia Minor, the Armenians of Cilicia and the Mongols, ad c. 1192–1237, Thessalonica
Savvides, A. G. K. (1987), Byzantina stasiastika kai autonomistika kinemata sta Dodekanesa kai ste Mikra Asia, 1189–1240 m. Ch., Athens
Savvides, A. G. K. (1992–3), ‘Tamerlane, Byzantium and Spain (with notes on Clavijo’s visit to Trebizond in ad 1404)’, Archeion Pontou 44, pp. 46–58Google Scholar
Savvides, A. G. K. (2003), Oi Alanoi tou Kaukasou kai oi metanasteuseis tous sten ystere archaioteta kai sto mesaiona, Athens
Savvides, A. G. K. (2004b), E idryse Monkolikes Autokratorias: o Tzennkis Chan, oi epigonoi tou kai o kosmos tes Anatoles, 1206–1294 m. Ch., Athens
Savvides, A. G. K. (2005), Oi megaloi Komnenoi tes Trapezountas kai tou Pontou. Istorike episkopese tes Byzantines autokratorias tou Mikrasiatikou Ellenismou, 1204–1461, Athens
Savvides, A. G. K. (2006), Istoria tou Byzantiou me apospasmata apo tis peges, Ⅲ: E ystere Byzantine autokratoria kai o mesaionikos Ellenismos (1025–1461), 2nd edn., Athens
Saxer, V. (2001), ‘La chiesa di Roma dal V al X secolo: amministrazione centrale ed organizzazione territoriale’, in Roma nell’alto medioevo = SSCIS 48, pp. 493–637Google Scholar
Schäfer, P. (1997), Judeophobia: attitudes towards the Jews in the ancient world, Cambridge, MA
Scharf, R. (2001), Foederati: von der völkerrechtlichen Kategorie zur byzantinischen Truppengattung, Vienna
Scheidel, W. (ed.) (2001), Debating Roman demography, Leiden
Schenk, K. (1880), Kaiser Leon Ⅲ.: ein Beitrag zur Geschichte des Bilderstreits. Erster Theil, Halle
Schick, R. (1995), The Christian communities of Palestine from Byzantine to Islamic rule: a historical and archaeological study, Princeton
Schieffer, T. (1935), Die päpstlichen Legaten in Frankreich vom Vertrage von Meersen (870) bis zum Schisma von 1130, Berlin
Schippmann, K. (1990), Grundzüge der Geschichte des sasanidischen Reiches, Darmstadt
Schlumberger, G. L., Sigillographie de l’empire byzantin, Paris (1884)
Schlumberger, G. L. (1902), Expédition des ‘Almugavares’ ou routiers catalans en Orient de l’an 1302 à l’an 1311, Paris
Schminck, A. (1986), Studien zu mittelbyzantinischen Rechtsbüchern, Frankfurt-am-Main
Schmitt, O. J. (1995), ‘Zur Geschichte der Stadt Glarentza im 15. Jahrhundert’, Byz 65, pp. 98–135Google Scholar
Schneider, A. M. and Karnapp, W. (1938), Die Stadtmauer von Iznik (Nicaea), Berlin
Schneider, D. M. (1984), A critique of the study of kinship, Ann Arbor, MI
Schneidmüller, B. and Weinfurter, S. (eds.) (2000), Otto Ⅲ. – Heinrich II. Eine Wende?, 2nd edn., Stuttgart
Scholz, C. and Makris, G. (eds.) (2000), Polypleuros nous: Miscellanea für Peter Schreiner zu seinem 60. Geburtstag, Munich
Schramm, G. (1981), Eroberer und Eingesessene: geographische Lehnnamen als Zeugen der Geschichte Südosteuropas im ersten Jahrtausend n. Chr., Stuttgart
Schramm, P. E. (1957), Kaiser, Rom und Renovatio: Studien zur Geschichte des römischen Erneuerungsgedankens vom Ende des karolingischen Reiches bis zum Investiturstreit, 2nd edn., Darmstadt
Schramm, P. E. (1968–71), Kaiser, Könige und Päpste: gesammelte Aufsätze zur Geschichte des Mittelalters, 4 vols. in 5 pts., Stuttgart
Schramm, P. E. and Mütherich, F. (1962), Denkmale der deutschen Könige und Kaiser: ein Beitrag zur Herrschergeschichte von Karl dem Grossen bis Friedrich II. 768–1250, Munich
Schreiner, P. (1985), ‘Eine merowingische Gesandschaft in Konstantinopel (590?)’, Frühmittelalterliche Studien 19, pp. 195–200Google Scholar
Schreiner, P. (1998), ‘Der Liber Pontificalis und Byzanz: Mentalitätsgeschichte im Spiegel einer Quelle, mit einem Exkurs: Byzanz und der Liber Pontificalis (Vat. gr. 1455)’, in Borchardt, and Bünz, (eds.), (1998), I, pp. 33–48
Schreiner, P. (1984), ‘Das Herrscherbild in der byzantinischen Literatur des 9. bis 11. Jahrhunderts’, Saeculum 35, pp. 132–51Google Scholar
Schreiner, P. (1988), ‘Der byzantinische Bilderstreit: kritische Analyse der zeitgenössischen Meinungen und das Urteil der Nachwelt bis heute’, Bisanzio, Roma e l’Italia nell’alto medioevo = SSCIS 34, pp. 319–407Google Scholar
Schreiner, P. (1991), ‘Réflexions sur la famille impériale à Byzance (Ⅷe–Xe siècles)’, Byz 61, pp. 181–93Google Scholar
Schreiner, P. (2003), ‘Zur griechischen Schrift im hochmittelalterlichen Westen: Der Kreis um Liudprand von Cremona’, RHM 45, pp. 305–17Google Scholar
Schreiner, P. (2004), ‘Diplomatische Geschenke zwischen Byzanz und dem Westen ca. 800–1200: Eine Analyse der Texte mit Quellenanhang’, DOP 58, pp. 251–82Google Scholar
Schreiner, P. (1978), ‘Ein Prostagma Andronikos’ Ⅲ. für die Monembasioten im Pegai (1328) und das gefälschte Chrysobull Andronikos’ II. für die Monembasioten im byzantinischen Reich’, JÖB 27, pp. 203–28Google Scholar
Schreiner, P. (1981–2), ‘Paratereseis dia ta pronomia tes Monembasias’, Praktika tou 2. diethnous synedriou Peloponnesiakon spoudon, I, Athens, pp. 160–6Google Scholar
Schreiner, P. (1994), ‘Das byzantinische Rechnungswesen im Rahmen der Mittelmeerwelt mit besonderer Berücksichtigung spätbyzantinischer Kontobücher des 13. bis 15. Jahrhunderts’, in Kommunikation zwischen Orient und Okzident: Alltag und Sachkultur: internationaler Kongress Krems an der Donau 6. bis 9. Oktober 1992, Vienna, pp. 117–41
Schulze, W. et al. (2006), ‘Heraclian countermarks on Byzantine copper coins in seventh-century Syria’, BMGS 30, pp. 1–27Google Scholar
Schwarz, U. (1978), Amalfi im frühen Mittelalter (9.–11. Jahrhundert): Untersuchungen zur Amalfitaner Überlieferung, Tübingen
Scott, R. (1981), ‘The classical tradition in Byzantine historiography’, in Mullett, and Scott, (eds.) (1981), pp. 61–74
Scott, R. (1996), ‘Writing the reign of Justinian: Malalas versus Theophanes’, in Allen, and Jeffreys, (eds.) (1996), pp. 20–34
Maximus the Confessor, Scripta saeculi, ed. Allen, P. and Neil, B., Scripta saeculi Ⅶ vitam Maximi Confessoris illustrantia, CCSG 39, Turnhout (1999); ed. and tr. P. Allen and B. Neil, Maximus the Confessor and his companions; documents from exile, Oxford (2002)Google Scholar
Sebeos, , Armenian history, ed. Abgaryan, G., Patmut’iwn Sebeosi, Erevan (1979); tr. and comm. R. W. Thomson and J. D. Howard-Johnston, The Armenian History attributed to Sebeos, 2 vols., Liverpool (1999)Google Scholar
Segal, J. B. (1984), ‘Arabs in Syriac literature before the rise of Islam’, JSAI 4, pp. 89–123Google Scholar
Segal, J. B. (1970), Edessa: ‘the blessed city’, Oxford
Seibt, W. and Wassiliou, A.-K., Die byzantinischen Bleisiegel in Österreich, I: Kaiserhof; Ⅱ: Zentral- und Provinzialverwaltung, 2 vols., Vienna (1978–2004)
Seibt, W. (ed.) (2002), Die Christianisierung des Kaukasus: Referate des Internationalen Symposions (Wien 9. bis 12. Dezember 1999), Vienna
Seibt, W. (1976), Die Skleroi: eine prosopographisch-sigillographische Studie, BV 9, Vienna
Seibt, W. (1978), ‘Die Eingliederung von Vaspurakan in das byzantinische Reich (etwa Anfang 1019 bzw. Anfang 1022)’, HAm 92, pp. 49–66Google Scholar
Seibt, W. (1993), ‘Armenika themata als terminus technicus der byzantinischen Verwaltungsgeschichte des 11. Jahrhunderts’, BSl 54, pp. 134–41Google Scholar
Seibt, W. (1999), ‘Siegel als Quelle für Slawenarchonten in Griechenland’, SBS 6, pp. 27–36Google Scholar
Seibt, W. (ed.) (1996), Geschichte und Kultur der Palaiologenzeit: Referate des internationalen Symposions zu Ehren von Herbert Hunger (Wien, 30. November bis 3. Dezember 1994), Vienna
Serjeant, R. B. (1962), ‘Haram and Hawtah: the sacred enclave in Arabia’, in Badawi, (ed.) (1962), pp. 41–58; repr. in Peters (ed.) (1999), pp. 167–84
Serjeant, R. B. (1990), ‘Meccan trade and the rise of Islam: misconceptions and flawed polemics’, JAOS 110, pp. 472–86Google Scholar
Nikephoros, metropolitan of Rus, Sermon, ‘Pouchenie mitropolita Nikifora v nedeliu Syropustnuiu’, in Makarii, Istoriia russkoi tserkvi, Ⅱ, ed. Nazarenko, A. V., Moscow (repr. 1995), pp. 569–71Google Scholar
Anastasius of Sinai, Sermons, ed. Uthemann, K. H., Sermones duo in constitutionem hominis secundum imaginem Dei necnon Opuscula adversus monotheletas, CCSG 12, Turnhout (1985)Google Scholar
Setton, K. M. (1975a), Catalan domination of Athens, 2nd edn., London
Setton, K. M. (1976–84), The papacy and the Levant (1204–1571), 4 vols., Philadelphia
Setton, K. M. (ed.) (1969–89), A history of the crusades, 6 vols., 2nd edn., Madison, WI
Seyrig, ed. Cheynet, J.-C. et al., Les Sceaux byzantins de la collection Henri Seyrig, Paris (1991)Google Scholar
Seyrig, H. (1941), ‘Antiquités syriennes: postes romains sur la route de Médine’, Syria 22, pp. 218–23Google Scholar
Shahid, I. (ed. and tr.), The martyrs of Najran: new documents, Brussels (1971)
Shahid, I. (1958), ‘The last days of Salih’, Arabica 5, pp. 145–58Google Scholar
Shahid, I. (1984), Rome and the Arabs: a prolegomenon to the study of Byzantium and the Arabs, Washington, DC
Shahid, I. (1989), Byzantium and the Arabs in the fifth century, Washington, DC
Shahid, I. (1995–2002), Byzantium and the Arabs in the sixth century, 2 vols. in 3 pts., Washington, DC
Shahid, I. (2000), ‘Byzantium and the Arabs in the sixth century: à propos of a recent review’, BF 26, pp. 125–60Google Scholar
Shahid, I. (2002), ‘The thematization of Oriens: final observations’, Byz 72, pp. 192–249Google Scholar
Shaked, S. (forthcoming), ‘Zoroastrians and others in Sasanian Iran’, in BEINE, IV Google Scholar
Shaki, M. (1981), ‘The Denkard account of the history of the Zoroastrian scriptures’, Archív Orientalní 49, pp. 114–25Google Scholar
Sharf, A. (1971), Byzantine Jewry: from Justinian to the Fourth Crusade, London
Shaw, B. D. (1982–3), ‘“Eaters of flesh, drinkers of milk”: the ancient Mediterranean ideology of the pastoral nomad’, Ancient Society 13–14, pp. 5–31; repr. in Shaw (1995), no. 6Google Scholar
Shaw, B. D. (1995), Rulers, nomads and Christians in Roman North Africa, Aldershot
Shawcross, C. T. M. (2005), ‘Oral residue and narrative structure in the Chronicle of Morea’, Byz 75, pp. 210–33Google Scholar
Shawcross, C. T. M. (2008), ‘“Do thou nothing without counsel”: political assemblies and the ideal of good government in the thought of Theodore Palaeologus and Theodore Metochites’, Al-Masaq 20, pp. 90–117Google Scholar
Shawcross, C. T. M. (2008, forthcoming), ‘In the name of the true emperor: politics of resistance after the Palaiologan usurpation’, BSl 66 Google Scholar
Shawcross, C. T. M. (forthcoming a), The Chronicle of Morea: historiography in Crusader Greece, Oxford
Shepard, J. and Franklin, S. (eds.) (1992), Byzantine diplomacy, Aldershot
Shepard, J. (1973), ‘The English and Byzantium: a study of their role in the Byzantine army in the later eleventh century’, Traditio 29, pp. 53–92Google Scholar
Shepard, J. (1975), ‘John Mauropous, Leo Tornicius and an alleged Russian army: the chronology of the Pecheneg crisis of 1048–1049’, JÖB 24, pp. 61–89Google Scholar
Shepard, J. (1975–6), ‘Scylitzes on Armenia in the 1040s and the role of Catacalon Cecaumenus’, REA n.s. 11, pp. 269–311Google Scholar
Shepard, J. (1978–9), ‘Why did the Russians attack Byzantium in 1043?’, BNJ 22, pp. 147–212Google Scholar
Shepard, J. (1988a), ‘When Greek meets Greek: Alexius Comnenus and Bohemond in 1097–1098’, BMGS 12, pp. 185–277Google Scholar
Shepard, J. (1991), ‘Symeon of Bulgaria – Peacemaker’, Annuaire de l’Université de Sofia “St. Kliment Ohridski”, Centre de Recherches Slavo-Byzantines “Ivan Dujčev” 83, pp. 9–48Google Scholar
Shepard, J. (1992), ‘A suspected source of Scylitzes’ Synopsis Historion: the great Catacalon Cecaumenus’, BMGS 16, pp. 171–81Google Scholar
Shepard, J. (1995a), ‘Slavs and Bulgars’, in NCMH, II, pp. 228–48Google Scholar
Shepard, J. (1995c), ‘Imperial information and ignorance: a discrepancy’, BSl 56, pp. 107–16Google Scholar
Shepard, J. (1998), ‘The Khazars’ formal adoption of Judaism and Byzantium’s northern policy’, Oxford Slavonic Papers 31, pp. 11–34Google Scholar
Shepard, J. (1999), ‘Bulgaria: the other Balkan “empire”’, in NCMH, , pp. 567–85Google Scholar
Shepard, J. (2006a), ‘Byzantium’s overlapping circles’, ACIEB 21, I, pp. 15–55Google Scholar
Shepard, J. (ed.) (2007), The expansion of orthodox Europe: Byzantium, the Balkans and Russia, Aldershot
Shivarov, N. et al. (eds.) (1989), Mezhdunaroden simpozium 1100 godini ot blazhenata konchina na sv. Metodii, 2 vols., Sofia
Shivarov, N. (1987), ‘Otnosno niakoi s’obrazheniia i motivi za svikvaneto na T’rnovskiia s’bor prez 1211 g. i za negoviia obrazets’, Annuaire de l’université de Sofia ‘St Kliment Ohridski’. Centre des recherches slavo-byzantines ‘Ivan Dujčev’ 1, pp. 89–99Google Scholar
Shuteriqi, D. (1967), ‘Një mbishkrim i Arbërit (1190–1216) dhe mbishkrime të tjera gjetur në Mirditë’, Studime historike 21(4). 3, pp. 131–58Google Scholar
ibn al-Jawzi, Sibt, Mir’at al-zaman fi ta’rikh al-a’yan, ed. Sevim, A., Ankara (1968)
Simeonova, L. (1993), ‘Power in Nicholas Mysticus’ letters to Symeon of Bulgaria: notes on the political vocabulary of a tenth-century Byzantine statesman’, BSl 54, pp. 89–94Google Scholar
Simeonova, L. (1998a), Diplomacy of the letter and the cross: Photios, Bulgaria and the papacy, 860s–880s, Amsterdam
Simeonova, L. (1998b), ‘In the depths of tenth-century Byzantine ceremonial: the treatment of Arab prisoners of war at imperial banquets’, BMGS 22, pp. 75–104; repr. in Haldon (ed.) (2007), pp. 549–79Google Scholar
Simon, D. (1973), Rechtsfindung am byzantinischen Reichsgericht, Frankfurt-am-Main
Simon, D. (1986), ‘Das Ehegüterrecht der Peira: Ein systematischer Versuch’, FM 7, pp. 193–238Google Scholar
Simon, D. (1986), ‘Byzantinische Provinzialjustiz’, BZ 79, pp. 310–43Google Scholar
Simon, R. (1967), ‘L’Inscription Ry 506 et la préhistoire de la Mecque’, AOH 20, pp. 325–37Google Scholar
Simon, R. (1989), Meccan trade and Islam: problems of origin and structure, tr. F. Sós, Budapest; tr. of R. Simon, A mekkai kereskedelem kialakulása és jellege, Budapest, 1975 Google Scholar
Simpson, A. J. (2006), ‘Before and after 1204: the versions of Niketas ChoniatesHistoria’, DOP 60, pp. 189–221Google Scholar
Sinogowitz, B. (1952), ‘Zur Eroberung Thessalonikes im Herbst 1224’, BZ 45, p. 28 Google Scholar
Skinner, P. (1992), ‘Noble families in the duchy of Gaeta in the tenth century’, PBSR 60, pp. 353–77Google Scholar
Skinner, P. (1995), Family power in southern Italy: the duchy of Gaeta and its neighbours, 850–1139, Cambridge
Skirmishing, ed. and tr. Dennis, , Three Byzantine military treatises, pp. 143–239; ed. and French tr. G. Dagron and H. Mihăescu, Le Traité sur la guérilla (De velitatione) de l’empereur Nicéphore Phocas (963–969), Paris (1986)Google Scholar
Skoulatos, B. (1980), Les Personnages byzantins de l’Alexiade: analyse prosopographique et synthèse, Louvain
Skrzhinskaia, E. C. (1947), ‘Genueztsy v Konstantinople v ⅩⅣ v.’, VV 1(26), pp. 213–34Google Scholar
Smith, J. M. H. (ed.) (2000), Early medieval Rome and the Christian west: essays in honour of Donald A. Bullough, Leiden
Smith, M. H. (1978), ‘And taking bread …’: Cerularius and the azyme controversy of 1054, Paris
Smith, S. (1954), ‘Events in Arabia in the sixth century ad’, BSOAS 16, pp. 425–68Google Scholar
Smythe, D. (ed.) (2000), Strangers to themselves: the Byzantine outsider: papers from the thirty-second spring symposium of Byzantine studies, University of Sussex, Brighton, March 1998, Aldershot
Social and political thought in Byzantium from Justinian I to the last Palaeologus: passages from Byzantine writers and documents, ed. Barker, E., Oxford (1957)
Sode, C. and Takács, S. (eds.) (2001), Novum millennium: studies on Byzantine history and culture dedicated to Paul Speck, Aldershot
Solier, Y. et al. (1981), ‘Les Épaves de Gruissan’, Archaeonautica 3, pp. 7–264Google Scholar
Solodukho, I. A. (1948), ‘Podati i povinnosti v Irake v III-V vv. nashei ery’, Sovetskoe vostokovedenie 5, pp. 55–72Google Scholar
Soloviev, A. V. (1934), ‘Eine Urkunde des Panhypersebastos Demetrios, Megas Archon von Albanien’, BZ 34, pp. 304–10Google Scholar
Sophocleus, S. (1994), Icons of Cyprus: 7th–20th century, Nicosia
Sot, M. et al. (eds.) (1990), Haut moyen-âge: culture, éducation et société. Études offertes à Pierre Riché, La Garenne-Colombes
Soulis, G. C. (1984), The Serbs and Byzantium during the reign of Tsar Stephen Dušan (1331–1355) and his successors, Washington, DC
Soustal, P. (1991), Thrakien: Thrake, Rodope und Haimimontos, TIB 6, Vienna
Sozomen, , Church history (Ekklesiastike historia), ed. Bidez, J. and Hansen, G. C., Kirchengeschichte, 2nd edn., Berlin (1995)Google Scholar
Spanu, P. G. (1998), La Sardegna bizantina tra VI e VII secolo, Oristano
Spatharakis, I. (1976), The portrait in Byzantine illuminated manuscripts, Leiden
Spatharakis, I. (1981), Corpus of dated illuminated Greek manuscripts: to the year 1453, 2 vols., Leiden
Speck, P. (2003c), ‘The Virgin’s help for Constantinople’, BMGS 27, pp. 266–71Google Scholar
Speck, P. (1974), Die Kaiserliche Universität von Konstantinopel: Präzisierungen zur Frage des höheren Schulwesens in Byzanz im 9. und 10. Jahrhundert, Munich
Speck, P. (1978), Kaiser Konstantin VI.: die Legitimation einer Fremden und der Versuch einer eigenen Herrschaft, 2 vols., Munich
Speck, P. (1981), Artabasdos, der rechtgläubige Vorkämpfer der göttlichen Lehren: Untersuchungen zur Revolte des Artabasdos und ihrer Darstellung in der byzantinischen Historiographie, Bonn
Speck, P. (1990), Ich bin’s nicht, Kaiser Konstantin ist es gewesen: die Legenden vom Einfluss des Teufels, des Juden und des Moslem auf den Ikonoklasmus, Bonn
Speck, P., (1998), ‘Byzantium: cultural suicide?’, in Brubaker (ed.) (1998), pp. 73– 84
Speck, P. (2003a), Understanding Byzantium: studies in Byzantine historical sources, ed. Takács, S., Aldershot
Nixon, L., et al. (2000), Sphakia survey: the internet edition
Spieser, J.-M. (2001), Urban and religious spaces in late antiquity and early Byzantium, Aldershot
Spinei, V. (2003), The great migrations in the east and south east of Europe from the ninth to the thirteenth century, tr. Badulescu, D., Cluj-Napoca
Spomenici za srednovekovnata i ponovata istorija na Makedonija, ed. Mošin, V. et al., 5 vols., Skopje (1975–88)
Stöckly, D. (1995), Le système de l’incanto des galées du marché à Venise (fin ⅩⅢe-milieu XVe siècle), Leiden
Stănescu, E. (1966), ‘Les Réformes d’Isaac Comnène’, RESEE 4, pp. 35–69Google Scholar
Pryor, J. H. (2004), ‘The stadiodromikon of the De cerimoniis of Constantine Ⅶ, Byzantine warships and the Cretan expedition of 949’, in Chrysostomides et al. (eds.) (2004), pp. 77–108
Stanescu, E. (1974), ‘Byzance et les pays roumains 11e–15e siècles’, ACIEB 14, I, pp. 393–431Google Scholar
Stare srpske povelje i pisma, ed. Stojanović, L., Zbornik za istoriju, jezik i kniževnost srpskog naroda 19, 24, 2 vols., Belgrade (1929–34)Google Scholar
Starr, J. (1939), The Jews in the Byzantine empire, 631–1204, Athens; repr. Farnborough, 1969
Stathakopoulos, D. C. (2004), Famine and pestilence in the late Roman empire and early Byzantine empire: a systematic survey of subsistence crises and epidemics, Aldershot
Stauridou-Zaphraka, A. (1990), Nikaia kai Epeiros ton 13 aiona: ideologike antiparathese sten prospatheia tous na anaktesoun ten autokratoria, Thessalonica
Stefan, G. et al. (1967), Dinogetia, Bucharest
Stein, E. (1920), ‘Des Tiberius Constantinus Novelle “peri epiboles” und der Edictus domni Chilperici regis’, Klio 16, pp. 72–4Google Scholar
Stein, E. (1949–59), Histoire du bas-empire, I: De l’état romain à l’état byzantin, 284–476; II: De la disparition de l’empire d’Occident à la mort de Justinien, 476–565, Paris; repr. Amsterdam, 1968
Stein-Wilkeshuis, M. (1991), ‘A Viking-age treaty between Constantinople and northern merchants, with its provisions on theft and robbery’, Scando-Slavica 37, pp. 35–47Google Scholar
Steindorff, L. (1984), Die dalmatinischen Städte im 12. Jahrhundert: Studien zu ihrer politischen Stellung und gesellschaftlichen Entwicklung, Cologne
Stepanov, T. and Vachkova, V. (eds.) (2004), Civitas divino-humana: in honorem annorum LX Georgii Bakalov, Sofia
Stepanov, T. (2001), ‘The Bulgar title KANASUBIGI: reconstructing the notions of divine kingship in Bulgaria, ad 822–836’, Early Medieval Europe 10, pp. 1–19Google Scholar
Stephenson, P. (2000), Byzantium’s Balkan frontier: a political study of the northern Balkans, 900–1204, Cambridge
Stephenson, P. (1994), ‘Manuel I Comnenus and Geza II: a revised context and chronology for Hungaro-Byzantine relations, 1148–1155’, BSl 55, pp. 251–78Google Scholar
Stephenson, P. (1996), ‘John Cinnamus, John II Comnenus and the Hungarian campaign of 1127–1129’, Byz 66, pp. 177–87Google Scholar
Stephenson, P. (1999a), ‘Byzantine policy towards Paristrion in the mid-eleventh century: another interpretation’, BMGS 23, pp. 43–66Google Scholar
Stephenson, P. (2003a), The legend of Basil the Bulgar-Slayer, Cambridge
Stephenson, P. (2003c), ‘Anna Comnena’s Alexiad as a source for the Second Crusade?’, JMH 29, pp. 41–54Google Scholar
Stephenson, P. (2006), ‘“About the emperor Nikephoros and how he leaves his bones in Bulgaria”: a context for the controversial Chronicle of 811’, DOP 60, pp. 87–109Google Scholar
Stephenson, P. (2007), ‘Imperial Christianity and sacred warfare in Byzantium’, in Wellman (ed.) (2007) pp. 81–93
Stephenson, P. (ed.) (in preparation), The Byzantine world, London
Sternbach, L., ‘Christophorea’, Eos 5 (1899), pp. 7–21Google Scholar
Stewart, F. (1994), Honor, Chicago
Stiegemann, C. and Wemhoff, M. (eds.) (1999), 799: Kunst und Kultur der Karolingerzeit. Karl der Grosse und Papst Leo Ⅲ. in Paderborn. Katalog der Ausstellung, 2 vols., Mainz
Stiernon, D. (1967), Constantinople IV, Histoire des conciles oecuméniques 5, Paris
Stiernon, D. (1977), ‘Le Problème de l’union gréco-latine vu de Byzance: de Germain II à Joseph Ier (1232–1273)’, in 1274, année charnière, mutations et continuités: Lyon–Paris, 30 septembre–5 octobre 1974, Colloques internationaux du CNRS 558, Paris, pp. 139–66
Stolte, B. (1999), ‘Desires denied: marriage, adultery and divorce in early Byzantine law’, in James (ed.) (1999), pp. 77–86
Stolte, B. (2003–4[2005]), ‘Is Byzantine law Roman law?’, Acta Byzantina Fennica n.s. 2, pp. 111–26Google Scholar
Stolte, B. (1998), ‘Not new but novel: notes on the historiography of Byzantine law’, BMGS 22, pp. 264–79Google Scholar
Stommel, H. and Stommel, E. (1983), Volcano weather: the story of 1816, the year without a summer, Newport, RI
Stone, A. F. (2001), ‘Eustathian panegyric as a historical source’, JÖB 51, pp. 225–58Google Scholar
Stone, A. F. (2003a), ‘Dorylaion revisited: Manuel I Komnenos and the refortification of Dorylaion and Soublaion in 1175’, REB 61, pp. 183–99Google Scholar
Stone, A. F. (2003b), ‘The oration of Eustathios of Thessaloniki for Agnes of France: a snapshot of political tension between Byzantium and the west’, Byz 73, pp. 112–26Google Scholar
Stone, A. F. (2004), ‘Stemming the Turkish tide: Eustathios of Thessaloniki on the Seljuk Turks’, BSl 62, pp. 125–42Google Scholar
Amatus of Monte Cassino, Storia de’ Normanni, ed. Bartholomaeis, V., FSI 76, Rome (1935); tr. Dunbar, P. N. and Loud, G. A., The history of the Normans, Woodbridge (2004)Google Scholar
Storia della badia di Monte-Cassino, ed. Tosti, L., 3 vols., Naples (1842–3)
Stratos, A. N. (1968–80), Byzantium in the seventh century, tr. M. Ogilvie-Grant and H. T. Hionides, 5 vols., Amsterdam
Striker, C. L. (1981), The Myrelaion (Bodrum Camii) in Istanbul, Princeton
Striker, C. L. and Kuban, Y. D. (eds.) (1997), Kalenderhane in Istanbul: the buildings, their history, architecture and decoration. Final reports on the archaeological exploration and restoration at Kalenderhane Camii 1966–1978, Mainz
Strunk, O. (1977), Essays on music in the Byzantine world, New York
Suidae lexicon, ed. Adler, A., 5 vols., Leipzig (1928–38; repr. Stuttgart, 1967–71; repr. Munich, 2001–4)
Sullivan, D. F. (ed. and tr.), Siegecraft: two tenth-century instructional manuals, DOSt 36, Washington, DC (2000)
Sutherland, J. (1975), ‘The mission to Constantinople in 968 and Liudprand of Cremona’, Traditio 31, pp. 55–83Google Scholar
Svod drevneishikh pis’mennykh izvestii o slavianakh (Corpus testimoniorum vetustissimorum ad historiam slavicam pertinentium), ed. Gindin, L. A. et al., 2 vols., Moscow (1991–5)
Svoronos, N. (1951), ‘Le Serment de fidélité à l’empereur byzantin et sa signification constitutionnelle’, REB 9, pp. 106–42; repr. in Svoronos (1973), no. 6 Google Scholar
Svoronos, N. (1959), ‘Recherches sur le cadastre byzantin et la fiscalité aux Ⅺe et XIIe siècles: le cadastre de Thèbes’, BCH 83, pp. 1–166; repr. in Svoronos (1973), no. 3 Google Scholar
Svoronos, N. (1967), ‘Société et organisation intérieure dans l’empire byzantin au Ⅺe siècle: les principaux problèmes’, ACIEB 13, pp. 373–89; repr. in Svoronos (1973), no. 9 Google Scholar
Svoronos, N. (1973), Études sur l’organisation intérieure, la société et l’économie de l’empire byzantin, London
Svoronos, N. (1956), ‘Sur quelques formes de la vie rurale à Byzance: petite et grande exploitation’, AESC 11, pp. 325–35Google Scholar
Svoronos, N. (1982), ‘Le Domaine de Lavra sous les Paléologues’, in Actes de Lavra, IV, pp. 65–173Google Scholar
Swanson, R. N. (ed.) (2000), The Holy Land, holy lands and Christian history, SCH 36, Oxford
Sweet, L. E. (1965), ‘Camel raiding of north Arabian Bedouin: a mechanism of ecological adaptation’, American anthropologist 67, pp. 1132–50Google Scholar
Metaphrastes, Symeon, Life of Thomas the Apostle, ed. in Volk (1996), pp. 148–67
Synaxarion of Constantinople, ed. Delehaye, H., Synaxarium ecclesiae Constantinopolitanae: Propylaeum ad Acta Sanctorum Novembris, Brussels (1902)Google Scholar
Synodicon of orthodoxy, ed. and French tr. Gouillard, J., ‘Le synodikon de l’Orthodoxie: édition et commentaire’, TM 2 (1967), pp. 1–316 at pp. 44–118
Synodicon orientale, ed. and French tr. Chabot, J.-B., Paris (1902)
Synodicon vetus, ed. and tr. Duffy, J. and Parker, J., The Synodicon vetus, CFHB 15, Washington, DC (1979)Google Scholar
John Skylitzes, Synopsis historiarum, ed. Thurn, H., CFHB 5, Berlin and New York (1973); tr. J. Wortley, John Skylitzes, a synopsis of histories, BBTT 10, Belfast (in preparation); French tr. and comm. B. Flusin and J.-C. Cheynet, Empereurs de Constantinople, Paris (2003); partial tr. in Tsamakda (2002)Google Scholar
Maximus the Confessor, Syriac Life, ed. Brock, S., ‘An early Syriac Life of Maximus the Confessor’, AnBoll 91 (1973), pp. 299–346; repr. Brock (1984), no. 12
Syrian chronicles, tr. Palmer, A. et al., The seventh century in the West-Syrian chronicles, Liverpool (1993)Google Scholar
Tăpkova-Zaimova, V. (1979), Byzance et les Balkans à partir du VIe siècle: les mouvements ethniques et les états, London
Tăpkova-Zaimova, V. (1986), ‘Les Problèmes du pouvoir dans les relations bulgaro-byzantines (jusqu’au XIIe s.)’, BB 8, pp. 124–30Google Scholar
Tăpkova-Zaimova, V. (1993), ‘L’Administration byzantine au Bas Danube (fin du Xe–Ⅺe s.)’, BSl 54, pp. 95–101Google Scholar
Tăpkova-Zaimova, V. and Miltenova, V. (1984), ‘The problem of prophecies in Byzantine and Bulgarian literature’, Balkan Studies 25, pp. 499–510Google Scholar
Tachiaos, A.-E. N. (2001), Cyril and Methodius of Thessalonica: the acculturation of the Slavs, Crestwood, NY
Tachiaos, A.-E. N. (1984–5), ‘The testament of Photius Monembasiotes, metropolitan of Russia (1408–31): Byzantine ideology in XVth-century Muscovy’, Cyrillomethodianum 8–9, pp. 77–109Google Scholar
Tacitus, , The Annals, ed. and tr. Jackson, J., 4 vols., Cambridge MA (1931–7)
Tafrali, O. (1913), Thessalonique au quatorzième siècle, Paris; repr. Thessalonica, 1933
Taft, R. F. (1978), The great entrance: a history of the transfer of gifts and other pre-anaphoral rites of the liturgy of St John Chrysostom, OCA 200, 2nd edn., Rome
Taft, R. F. (2001), Divine liturgies: human problems in Byzantium, Armenia, Syria and Palestine, Aldershot
Taft, R. F. (1984), Beyond east and west: problems in liturgical understanding, Washington, DC; 2nd edn., Rome, 1997
Taft, R. F. (1992), The Byzantine rite: a short history, Collegeville, MN
Taha, A. D. (1989), The Muslim conquest and settlement of North Africa and Spain, London
Talbert, R. J. A. et al. (eds.) (2000), The Barrington atlas of the Greek and Roman world, Princeton
Rice, Talbot D. (1968), Byzantine art, 2nd edn., Harmondsworth
Rice, Talbot D. (1968a), Byzantine painting: the last phase, London
Rice, Talbot D. (1968b), The church of Haghia Sophia at Trebizond, Edinburgh
Talbot, A.-M. (2001), Women and religious life in Byzantium, Aldershot
Talbot, A.-M. (1985), ‘Late Byzantine nuns: by choice or necessity?’, BF 9, pp. 103–17; repr. in Talbot (2001), no. 17 Google Scholar
Talbot, A.-M. (1992), ‘Empress Theodora Palaiologina, wife of Michael Ⅷ’, DOP 46, pp. 295–303; repr. in Talbot (2001), no. 5 Google Scholar
Talbot, A.-M. (1993), ‘The restoration of Constantinople under Michael Ⅷ’, DOP 47, pp. 243–61Google Scholar
Tangheroni, M. (1996), Commercio e navigazione nel medioevo, Rome and Bari
Tanz, S. (ed.) (1993), Mentalität und Gesellschaft im Mittelalter: Gedenkschrift für Ernst Werner, Frankfurt-am-Main
Tapper, R. (1990), ‘Anthropologists, historians and tribespeople on tribe and state formation in the Middle East’, in Khoury and Kostiner (eds.) (1990), pp. 48–73
Tarihî takvimler, ed. Turan, O., Istanbul’un fethinden önce yazilmis tarihî takvimler, Ankara (1954)Google Scholar
Tarnanidis, I. (1975), ‘Byzantine–Bulgarian ecclesiastical relations during the reigns of Ioannis Vatatzis and Ivan Ašen II, up to the year 1235’, Cyrillomethodianum 3, pp. 28–52Google Scholar
Taviani-Carozzi, H. (1980), ‘Pouvoir et solidarités dans le principauté de Salerne à la fin du Xe siècle’, Structures féodales et féodalisme dans l’Occident méditerranéen (Xe–ⅩⅢe siècles): colloque international organisé par le Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique et l’École Française de Rome, Rome, 10–13 octobre 1978, CEFR 44, Rome, pp. 587–606Google Scholar
Taviani-Carozzi, H. (1991a), ‘Caractères originaux des institutions politiques et administratives dans les principautés lombardes d’Italie méridionale au Xe siècle’, Il secolo di ferro: mito e realtà del secolo X = SSCIS 38, pp. 273–326Google Scholar
Taviani-Carozzi, H. (1991b), La Principauté lombarde de Salerne (IXe–Ⅺe siècle): pouvoir et societé en Italie lombarde méridionale, Rome
Tchalenko, G. (1953–58), Villages antiques de la Syrie du Nord, 3 vols., Paris
Teall, J. (1965), ‘The barbarians in Justinian’s armies’, Sp 40, pp. 294–322Google Scholar
Teixidor, J. (1977), The pagan god: popular religion in the Greco-Roman Near East, Princeton
Tellenbach, G. (1934), Römischer und christlicher Reichsgedanke in der Liturgie des frühen Mittelalters, Heidelberg (1934) (= Sitzungsberichte der Heidelberger Akademie der Wissenschaften, Philosophisch-historische Klasse, Jahrgang 1934/5, 1. Abhandlung)Google Scholar
Ter-Ghewondyan, A. (1976), The Arab emirates in Bagratid Armenia, tr. Garsoïan, N., Lisbon
Ter-Minassiantz, E. (1904), Die armenische Kirche in ihren Beziehungen zu den syrischen Kirchen bis zum Ende des 13. Jahrhunderts, Leipzig
Wickham, C., (1985), ‘The Terra of San Vicenzo al Volturno in the 8th to 12th centuries: the historical framework’, in Hodges and Mitchell (eds.) (1985), pp. 227–58
Texte zur spätbyzantinischen Finanz- und Wirtschaftsgeschichte in Handschriften der Biblioteca Vaticana, ed. Schreiner, P., StT 344, Vatican City, Rome (1991)
Thümmel, H. G. (1991), Bilderlehre und Bilderstreit: Arbeiten zur Auseinandersetzung über die Ikone und ihre Begründung vornehmlich im 8. und 9. Jahrhundert, Würzburg
Thallóczy, L. (ed.) (1916), Illyrisch–Albanische Forschungen, 2 vols., Munich
The Chronicle of 811, ed. and French tr. Dujčev, I., ‘La Chronique byzantine de l’an 811’, TM 1 (1965), pp. 205–54; repr. in Dujčev (1965–96), Ⅱ, pp. 425–89; tr. in Stephenson (2006), pp. 87–90
The Chronicle of Monemvasia, ed. in Lemerle (1963), pp. 8–11; ed. and Italian tr. Dujčev, I., Cronaca di Monemvasia, Palermo (1976); ed. in Kislinger (2001), pp. 199–206Google Scholar
The Chronicle of the Morea, ed. Kalonaros, P. P., To chronikon tou Moreos, Athens (1940); tr. H. E. Lurier, Crusaders as conquerors: the Chronicle of Morea, New York (1964)Google Scholar
Vryonis, S., (2001), ‘The decline of medieval Hellenism in Asia Minor and the process of Islamization from the eleventh through the fifteenth century: the book in the light of subsequent scholarship, 1971–1998’, in Eastmond (ed.) (2001), pp. 1–15
The Doctrine of Jacob the Newly Baptised, ed. and French tr. Dagron, G. and Déroche, V., ‘Juifs et Chrétiens dans l’orient du Ⅶe siècle’, TM 11 (1991), pp. 17–273
The First Crusade: the accounts of eye-witnesses and participants, ed. Krey, A. C., Princeton (1921; repr. Gloucester, MA, 1958)
The Georgian royal annals, ed. Qauxc’išvilis, S., K’art’lis c’xovreba, 4 vols., Tbilisi (1955–73) [repr. of Qauxc’išvilis’ edition in S. H. Rapp (ed.), K’art’lis c’xovreba: the Georgian royal annals and their medieval Armenian adaptation, 2 vols., Delmar, NY (1998)]; ed. and French tr. M. F. Brosset, Histoire de la Géorgie depuis l’antiquité jusqu’au ⅩⅨe siècle, 2 vols. in 4 pts., St Petersburg (1849–58); tr. R. W. Thomson, Rewriting Caucasian history: the medieval Armenian adaptation of the Georgian chronicles, Oxford (1996)Google Scholar
The letter of Tansar, tr. Boyce, M., Rome (1968)
The movement for Greek independence, 1770–1821: a collection of documents, ed. and tr. Clogg, R., London (1976)
The Nikon chronicle, Nikonovskaia Letopis’, Polnoe sobranie russkikh letopisei 9–13, St Petersburg (1862; repr. Moscow, 1965); tr. Zenkovsky, S. A. and Zenkovsky, B. J., The Nikonian Chronicle, 5 vols., Princeton (1984–9)Google Scholar
The Normans in Europe, ed. Houts, E. M. C., Manchester (2000)
The Roman eastern frontier and the Persian wars, ed. Lieu, S. N. et al., 2 vols., London (1991–2002)
The synaxarion of the monastery of the Theotokos Evergetis, ed. and tr. Jordan, R., I: September–February; Ⅱ: the movable cycle (March to August), 2 vols. to date, BBTT 6.5, 6.6, Belfast (2000–5)Google Scholar
The Theodore psalter, ed. and tr. Barber, C., Champaign, IL (2000)
Toth, I., (2007), ‘Rhetorical theatron in late Byzantium: the example of Palaiologan imperial orations’, in Grünbart (ed.) (2007), pp. 429–48
Thegan, , Deeds of Louis the Pious, in Thegan, Die Taten Kaiser Ludwigs, Astronomus, Das Leben Kaiser Ludwigs, ed. and German tr. Tremp, E., MGH SRG 64, Hanover (1995), pp. 168–259Google Scholar
Theiner, A. (ed.), Vetera monumenta slavorum meridionalium historiam illustrantia, 2 vols., Rome (1863–75)
Themelis, P. (2005), ‘Eleutherna: the protobyzantine city’, TM 15, pp. 343–56Google Scholar
Theocharides, G. I. (1963) ‘Oi Tzamplakones: Symbole eis ten Byzantinen Makedoniken prosopographian tou ID’ aionos’, Makedonika 5, pp. 125–83Google Scholar
Daphnopates, Theodore, Correspondance, ed. and French tr. Darrouzès, J. and Westerink, L. G., Paris (1978)
Metochites, Theodore, ‘Nicene oration’, ed. K. N. Sathas, MB 1, Venice (1872), pp. 139–53; tr. in Foss (1996a), pp. 165–95
Metochites, Theodore, Poems, ed. and tr. Featherstone, J. M., Theodore Metochites’s poems ‘to himself’, BV 23, Vienna (2000)Google Scholar
Prodromos, Theodore, Katomyomachia, ed. and German tr. Hunger, H., Der byzantinische Katz-Mäuse-Krieg, BV 3, Vienna (1968)Google Scholar
Prodromos, Theodore, Poems, ed. Hörandner, W., Historische Gedichte, WBS 11, Vienna (1974)Google Scholar
Skoutariotes, Theodore, Synopsis chronike, ed. Sathas, K. N., MB 7, Paris (1894), pp. 1–556
Spandounes, Theodore, On the origin of the Ottoman emperors, ed. Sathas, K. N., De la origine deli Imperatori Ottomani, Documents inédits relatifs à l’histoire de la Grèce au moyen âge, Paris (1890), pp. iii–l (preface), pp. 133–261 (text); ed. and tr. D. M. Nicol, Cambridge (1997)Google Scholar
Theodosius, , Codex Theodosianus, ed. Mommsen, T. and Meyer, P., Theodosiani libri ⅩⅥ cum constitutionibus Sirmondianis, 2 vols., Berlin (1905; repr. 1971); tr. C. Pharr et al., The Theodosian code and novels and the Sirmondian constitutions, Princeton, NJ (1952)Google Scholar
Maltese, E. V. (1993), ‘I Theologica di Psello e la cultura filosofica bizantina’, in Maisano (ed.) (1993), pp. 51–69
Theophanes, , Chronicle, ed. Boor, C., 2 vols., Leipzig (1883–5); tr. C. Mango and R. Scott, The Chronicle of Theophanes Confessor, Oxford (1997)Google Scholar
Leyser, K. J. (1995), ‘Theophanu divina gratia imperatrix augusta: western and eastern emperorship in the later tenth century’, in Davids (ed.) (1995), pp. 1–27
Simocatta, Theophylact, History, ed. Boor, C. and Wirth, P., Theophylacti Simocattae Historiae, Stuttgart (1972); tr. Michael Whitby and Mary Whitby, The history of Theophylact Simocatta, Oxford (1986)Google Scholar
Theotokos Evergetis, ed. and French tr. Gautier, P., ‘Le Typikon de la Théotokos Évergétis’, REB 40 (1982), pp. 5–101; tr. R. Jordan in Byzantine monastic foundation documents, ed. Thomas and Hero, Ⅱ, pp. 454–506
Constantine Stilbes, Thesaurus, ed. Munitiz, J. A., Theognosti thesaurus, CCSG 5, Louvain (1979)Google Scholar
Thierry, N. (1977), Peintures d’Asie Mineure et de Transcaucasie aux Xe et Ⅺe s., London
Thierry, N. (1983–94), Haut moyen-âge en Cappadoce: les églises de la région de Çavusin, 2 vols., Paris
Thierry, N. (1985), ‘Un portrait de Jean Tzimiskès en Cappadoce’, TM 9, pp. 477–84Google Scholar
Thierry, N. (2002), La Cappadoce de l’antiquité au moyen âge, Turnout
Thiriet, F. (1962), ‘Quelques observations sur le trafic des galées vénitiennes d’après les chiffres des incanti (ⅩⅣe–XVe siècles)’, in Studi in onore di Amintore Fanfani, Ⅲ, Milan, pp. 495–522; repr. in Thiriet (1977), no. 8
Thiriet, F. (1975), La Romanie vénitienne au moyen âge: le développement et l’exploitation du domaine colonial vénitien (XIIe–XVe siècles), 2nd edn., Paris
Thiriet, F. (1976–8), ‘La Messénie méridionale dans le système colonial des Vénitiens en Romanie’, Praktika tou 1. Diethnous synedriou Peloponnesiakon spoudon, Athens, pp. 86–98Google Scholar
Thiriet, F. (1977), Études sur la Romanie gréco-vénitienne (Xe–XVe siècles), London
Artsruni, Thomas, History, ed. Patkanean, K., Patmut’iwn tann Artsruneats’, St Petersburg (1887; repr. Tiflis, 1917; repr. Delmar, NY, 1991); tr. R. W. Thomson, The history of the house of the Artsrunik’, Detroit (1985)Google Scholar
Thomas, R. D. (1991), ‘Anna Comnena’s account of the First Crusade: history and politics in the reigns of the emperors Alexius I and Manuel I Comnenus’, BMGS 15, pp. 269–312Google Scholar
Thomson, F. J. (1982), ‘Chrysostomica Palaeoslavica. A preliminary study of the sources of the Chrysorrhoas (Zlatostruy) collection’, Cyrillomethodianum 6, pp. 1–65Google Scholar
Thomson, F. J. (1993), ‘The Symeonic florilegium – problems of its origin, content, textology and edition, together with an English translation of the eulogy of Tsar Symeon’, Palaeobulgarica 17, pp. 37–53Google Scholar
Thomson, F. J. (1999), The reception of Byzantine culture in mediaeval Russia, Aldershot
Thomson, F. J. (1998), ‘Gregory Tsamblak: the man and the mythsSlavica Gandensia 25, pp. 5–149Google Scholar
Thomson, F. J. (2005), ‘Mediaeval Bulgarian and Serbian theological literature: an essential vademecum’ [review of G. Podskalsky, Theologische Literatur des Mittelalters in Bulgarien und Serbien, 865–1459], BZ 98, pp. 503–49Google Scholar
Thomson, R. W. (1982), ‘The formation of the Armenian literary tradition’, in Garsoïan et al. (eds.) (1982), pp. 135–50; repr. Thomson (1994), no. 4
Thomson, R. W. (1988–9), ‘Mission, conversion and Christianization: the Armenian example’, HUS 12–13, pp. 28–45; repr. Thomson (1994), no. 3 Google Scholar
Thomson, R. W. (1994), Studies in Armenian literature and Christianity, Aldershot
Thomson, R. W. (1995), A bibliography of classical Armenian literature to 1500 ad, Turnhout
Thomson, R. W. (1998), ‘The defence of Armenian orthodoxy in Sebeos’, in Ševčenko and Hutter (eds.) (1998), pp. 329–41
Thomson, R. W. (2007), ‘Supplement to A bibliography of classical Armenian literature to 1500 ad: publications 1993–2005’, LM 120, pp. 163–223Google Scholar
Three Byzantine saints: contemporary biographies of St Daniel the Stylite, St Theodore of Sykeon and St John the Almsgiver, tr. Dawes, E. and Baynes, N. H., Crestwood, NY (1996)
Barlaam the Calabrian, Three treatises, ed. and tr. Kolbaba, T. M., ‘Barlaam the Calabrian: three treatises on papal primacy: introduction, edition, and translation’, REB 53 (1995), pp. 41–115Google Scholar
Constantine Ⅶ Porphyrogenitus, Three treatises on imperial military expeditions, ed. and tr. Haldon, J., CFHB 28, Vienna (1990)
Tiepolo, M.-F. and Tonetti, E. (eds.) (2002), I greci a Venezia: atti del Convegno internazionale di studio, Venezia, 5–7 novembre 1998, Venice
Timarion, ed. Romano, R., Pseudo-Luciano, Timarione, Naples (1974); tr. B. Baldwin, Detroit (1984)
Tinnefeld, F. (1971), Kategorien der Kaiserkritik in der byzantinischen Historiographie, von Prokop bis Niketas Choniates, Munich
Tinnefeld, F. (1973), ‘“Freundschaft” in den Briefen des Michael Psellos: Theorie und Wirklichkeit’, JÖB 22, pp. 151–68Google Scholar
Tinnefeld, F. (1989), ‘Michael I. Kerullarios, Patriarch von Konstantinopel (1043–1058): kritische Überlegungen zu einer Biographie’, JÖB 39, pp. 95–127Google Scholar
Tinnefeld, F. (1995), ‘Byzanz und die Herrscher des Hauses Hohenstaufen (1138–1259)’, Archiv für Diplomatik 41, pp. 105–27Google Scholar
Tinnefeld, F. (2003), ‘Intellectuals in late Byzantine Thessalonike’, DOP 57, pp. 153–72Google Scholar
Tinnefeld, F. (2005a), ‘Mira varietas: Exquisite Geschenke byzantinischer Gesandtschaften in ihrem politischen Kontext (8.–12. Jh.)’, MSABK 41, pp. 121–37Google Scholar
Todt, K.-P. (2000), ‘Die Frau als Selbstherrscher: Kaiserin Theodora, die letzte Angehörige der Makedonischen Dynastie, JÖB 50, pp. 139–71Google Scholar
Todt, K.-P. (2001), ‘Region und griechisch-orthodoxes Patriarchat von Antiocheia in mittelbyzantinischer Zeit (969–1084)’, BZ 94, pp. 239–67Google Scholar
Todt, K.-P. (2002), ‘Die letzte Papstreise nach Byzanz: Der Besuch Papst Konstantins I. in Konstantinopel im Jahre 711: zugleich ein Beitrag zur Geschichte der Papstreisen’, Zeitschrift für Kirchengeschichte 113, pp. 24–50Google Scholar
Todt, K.-P. (1991), Kaiser Johannes VI. Kantakuzenos und der Islam: politische Realität und theologische Polemik im palaiologenzeitlichen Byzanz, Würzburg
Tomič psalter, ed. Džurova, A., Tomichov psaltir, 2 vols., Sofia (1990)Google Scholar
Topping, P. (1977), Studies on Latin Greece ad 1205–1715, London
Totev, T. (1987), ‘Les Monastères de Pliska et de Preslav aux IXe–Xe siècles (aperçu archéologique)’, BSl 48, pp. 185–200Google Scholar
Toubert, P. (1973), Les Structures du Latium médiéval: le Latium méridional et la Sabine du IXe siècle à la fin du XIIe siècle, 2 vols., Rome
Toubert, P. (1976), ‘Pour une histoire de l’environnement économique et social du Mont Cassin (IXe–XIIe siècles)’, CRAI, pp. 689–702Google Scholar
Tougher, S. (2004), ‘Social transformation, gender transformation? The court eunuch, 300–900’, in Brubaker and Smith (eds.) (2004), pp. 70–82
Tougher, S. (1997b), The reign of Leo VI (886–912): politics and people, Leiden
Tougher, S. (ed.) (2002), Eunuchs in antiquity and beyond, London
Toumanoff, C. (1963), Studies in Christian Caucasian history, Washington, DC
Lowry, H. W. (1986a), ‘Privilege and property in Ottoman Maçuka during the opening decades of the Tourkokratia, 1461–1553’, in Bryer and Lowry (eds.) (1986), pp. 97–128
Toynbee, A. J. (1973), Constantine Porphyrogenitus and his world, Oxford
Symeon the New Theologian, Traités théologiques et éthiques, ed. and French tr. Darrouzès, J., SC 122, 129, 2 vols., Paris (1966–7)
Treadgold, W. (1988), The Byzantine revival, 780–842, Stanford
Treadgold, W. (1997), A history of the Byzantine state and society, Stanford
Treadgold, W. (2001), A concise history of Byzantium, Basingstoke
Treadgold, W. (1990), ‘The break in Byzantium and the gap in Byzantine studies’, BF 15, pp. 289–316Google Scholar
Treadgold, W. (2007), Early Byzantine historians, Basingstoke
Treadgold, W. (1979), ‘The chronological accuracy of the “Chronicle” of Symeon the Logothete for the years 813–845’, DOP 33, pp. 157–97Google Scholar
Treadgold, W. (1983a), ‘The military lands and the imperial estates in the middle Byzantine empire’, HUS 7, pp. 619–31Google Scholar
Treadgold, W. (1983b), ‘Remarks on the work of Al-Jarmi on Byzantium’, BSl 44, pp. 205–12Google Scholar
Treadgold, W. (1984), ‘The Bulgars’ treaty with the Byzantines in 816’, Rivista di studi bizantini e slavi 4, pp. 213–20Google Scholar
Treadgold, W. (1992) ‘The army in the works of Constantine Porphyrogenitus’, RSBN n.s. 29, pp. 77–162Google Scholar
Treadgold, W. (1995), Byzantium and its army, 284–1081, Stanford
Treadgold, W. (2003), review of P. Stephenson’s Byzantium’s Balkan Frontier, Sp 78, pp. 1001–3Google Scholar
Treadgold, W. (2004a), ‘The historicity of imperial bride-shows’, JÖB 54, pp. 39–52Google Scholar
Treadgold, W. (2004b), ‘The prophecies of the patriarch Methodius’, REB 62, pp. 229–37Google Scholar
Treadgold, W. (ed.) (1984), Renaissances before the Renaissance: cultural revivals of late antiquity and the middle ages, Stanford
Thawdhurus Abu Qurrah, bishop of Harran, Treatise, tr. Griffith, S. H., A treatise on the veneration of the holy icons written in Arabic by Theodore Abu Qurrah, Bishop of Harran (c. 755–c. 830 ad), Louvain (1997)Google Scholar
Treitinger, O. (1956), Die oströmische Kaiser- und Reichsidee nach ihrer Gestaltung im höfischen Zeremoniell: vom oströmischen Staats- und Reichsgedanken, Darmstadt
Treppo, M. del (1971), I mercanti catalani e l’espansione della corona d’Aragona nel Mediterraneo, Naples
Trimingham, J. S. (1979), Christianity among the Arabs in pre-Islamic times, London
Tritle, L. (1977), ‘Tatzates’ flight and the Byzantine-Arab peace treaty of 782Byz 47, pp. 279–300Google Scholar
Troianos, S. (ed.) (1997), Analecta Athenensia ad ius byzantinum spectantia, I, Athens
Trombley, F. (1997), ‘War and society in rural Syria c. 502–613 ad: observations on the epigraphy’, BMGS 21, pp. 154–209Google Scholar
Trypanis, C. A. (ed.), Penguin book of Greek verse, Harmondsworth (1971)
Tsafrir, Y. and Foerster, G. (1994), ‘From Scythopolis to Baysan: changing concepts of urbanism’, in BEINE, II, pp. 95–115Google Scholar
Tsamakda, V. (2002), The illustrated Chronicle of Ioannes Skylitzes in Madrid, Leiden
Tsiknakis, K. G. (ed.) (1997), To empolemo Byzantio, 9os–12os ai. (Byzantium at War, 9th–12th centuries), Athens
Tsougarakis, D. (1988), Byzantine Crete: from the fifth century to the Venetian conquest, Athens
Turan, O. (1953), ‘Les Souverains seldjoukides et leurs sujets non-musulmans’, Studia Islamica 1, pp. 65–100Google Scholar
Turlej, S. (2001), The Chronicle of Monemvasia: the migration of the Slavs and church conflicts in the Byzantine source from the beginning of the ninth century, tr. Daąbrowska, M., Cracow
Turner, C. J. G. (1964), ‘Pages from the late Byzantine philosophy of history’, BZ 57, pp. 345–73Google Scholar
Turner, C. J. G. (1969), ‘The career of George-Gennadius Scholarius’, Byz 39, pp. 420–55Google Scholar
Tyerman, C. (2004), Fighting for Christendom: holy war and the crusades, Oxford
Tyerman, C. J. (1982), ‘Marino Sanudo Torsello and the lost crusade: lobbying in the fourteenth century’, TRHS 5th series, 32, pp. 57–73Google Scholar
Ukhtanes, , History of Armenia, tr. Arzoumanian, Z., Bishop Ukhtanes of Sebastia, History of Armenia, Part Ⅱ: History of the severance of the Georgians from the Armenians, Fort Lauderdale, FL (1985)Google Scholar
Underwood, P. (ed.) (1966–75), The Kariye Djami, 4 vols., Princeton
Stephen of Taron (Stephanos Asołik, Step’anos Taronets’i Asoghik), Universal history, ed. Malkhaseants’, S., Patmut’iwn tiezerakan, St Petersburg (1885); tr. T. W. Greenwood, The universal history of Stephen of Taron, Oxford (in preparation); Histoire universelle, I, French tr. E. Dulaurier, Paris (1883); Ⅱ, French tr. F. Macler, Paris (1917)Google Scholar
Urkunden zur älteren Handels- und Staatsgeschichte der Republik Venedig, ed. Tafel, G. L. F. and Thomas, G. M., 3 vols., Vienna (1856–7)
Ursinus, M. O. H. (1993), ‘Millet’, in EI, VI, pp. 61–4Google Scholar
Uspensky, F. I. (1901), ‘O drevnostiakh goroda Tyrnova’, IRAIK 7, pp. 1–24Google Scholar
Vásáry, I. (2005), Cumans and Tatars: oriental military in the pre-Ottoman Balkans, 1185–1365, Cambridge
Vaissière, E. (2004), Histoire des marchands sogdiens, 2nd edn., Paris
Vakalopoulos, A. E. (1962), ‘Les Limites de l’empire byzantin depuis la fin du ⅩⅣe siècle jusqu’à sa chute (1453)’, BZ 55, pp. 56–65Google Scholar
Dam, R. (2005), ‘Merovingian Gaul and the Frankish conquests’, in NCMH, I, pp. 193–231Google Scholar
Van Der Horst, P. W. (2004), ‘Twenty-five questions to corner the Jews: a Byzantine anti-Jewish document from the seventh century’, in Chazon et al. (eds.) (2004), pp. 289–301
Vanhaverbeke, H. et al. (2004), ‘Late antiquity in the territory of Sagalassos’, in Bowden et al. (eds.) (2004), pp. 247–79
Vanhaverbeke, H. and Waelkens, M. (2003), The Chora of Sagalassos: the evolution of the settlement pattern from prehistoric until recent times, Turnhout
Vasiliev, A. A., Byzance et les Arabes, Ⅱ.2: Extraits des sources Arabes, tr. M. Canard, Brussels (1950)
Vasiliev, A. A. (1935–68), Byzance et les Arabes, 2 vols., I: La Dynastie d’Amorium (820–867), Ⅱ.1: La Dynastie macédonienne (867– 959), ed. and French tr. H. Grégoire and M. Canard, Brussels
Vasiliev, A. A. (1929–30), ‘Manuel Comnenus and Henry Plantagenet’, BZ 29, pp. 233–44Google Scholar
Vasiliev, A. A. (1946), The Russian attack on Constantinople in 860, Cambridge, MA
Vasiliev, A. A. (1952), History of the Byzantine empire, 324–1453, 2nd edn., 2 vols., Madison, WI
Vasiliev, A. A. (1936a), The Goths in the Crimea, Cambridge, MA
Vasiliev, A. A. (1936b), ‘The foundation of the empire of Trebizond (1204–1222)’, Sp 11, pp. 3–37Google Scholar
Vasilievsky, V. G. (1908–30), Trudy, 4 vols., St Petersburg
Vasilievsky, V. G. (1885), ‘Obnovlenie Bolgarskogo Patriarshestva pri tsare Ioanne Asene II v 1235 godu’, Zhurnal Ministerstva Narodnogo Prosveshcheniia 238, pp. 1–56 and 206–38Google Scholar
Vassilaki, M. (ed.) (2000), Mother of God: representations of the Virgin in Byzantine art, Milan
Vassilaki, M. (ed.) (2005), Images of the Mother of God: perceptions of the Theotokos in Byzantium, Aldershot
Vauchez, A. et al. (eds.) (1993), Apogée de la papauté et expansion de la chrétienté (1054–1274), HC 5, Paris
Vavřínek, V. (ed.) (1978), Beiträge zur byzantinischen Geschichte im 9.–11. Jahrhundert: Akten des Colloquiums Byzanz auf dem Höhepunkt seiner Macht, Liblice, 20.–23. September 1977, Prague
Vavřínek, V. (ed.) (1993), Byzantium and its neighbours from the mid-9th till the 12th centuries: papers read at the Byzantinological symposium, Bechyne, 1990, Prague [= BSl 54]
Vavřínek, V. and Zástěrová, B. (1982), ‘Byzantium’s role in the formation of Great Moravian culture’, BSl 43, pp. 161–88Google Scholar
Vehse, O. (1927), ‘Das Bündnis gegen die Sarazenen vom Jahre 915’, QFIAB 19, pp. 181–204Google Scholar
Ven, P. (1955–7), ‘La Patristique et l’hagiographie au concile de Nicée de 787’, Byz 25–7, pp. 325–62Google Scholar
Venedikov, I. (1962), ‘La Population byzantine en Bulgarie au début du IXe siècle’, BB 1, pp. 261–77Google Scholar
Venning, T. (ed.) (2005), A chronology of the Byzantine empire, Basingstoke
Vermoere, M. et al. (2003), ‘Pollen sequences from the city of Sagalassos (Pisidia, south-west Turkey)’, Anatolian studies 53, pp. 161–73Google Scholar
Verpeaux, J. (1959), Nicéphore Choumnos, homme d’état et humaniste byzantin (ca. 1250/1255–1327), Paris
Villiers, A. (1940), Sons of Sinbad, London
Vlachos, T. (1970), ‘Kalojan plündert Thrakien und Makedonien’, Byzantina 2, pp. 269–83Google Scholar
Vlasto, A. P. (1970), The entry of the Slavs into Christendom, Cambridge
Vlora, E. B. (1968–73), Lebenserinnerungen, 2 vols., Munich
Vlysidou, V. N. (1991), Exoterike politike kai esoterikes antidraseis ten epoche tou Basileiou 1, Athens
Vlysidou, V. N. (ed.) (2003), E autokratoria se krise? To Byzantio ton 11 aiona, 1025–1081 (The empire in crisis? Byzantium in the eleventh century, 1025–1081), Athens
Vlysidou, V. N. et al. (eds.) (1998), E Mikra Asia ton thematon (Asia Minor and its themes), Athens
Vodoff, V. (1989), Princes et principautés russes X–XVII siècles, Northampton
Vogt, A. (1908), Basile Ier, empereur de Byzance (867–886) et la civilisation byzantine à la fin du IXe siècle, Paris; repr. Hildesheim, 1973
Volk, R. (1996), ‘Symeon Metaphrastes: ein Benutzer des Barlaam-Romans’, RSBN 33, pp. 67–180Google Scholar
Vroom, J. (2003), After antiquity: ceramics and society in the Aegean from the 7th to the 20th century ac: a case study from Boeotia, central Greece, Leiden
Vroom, J. (2005a), Byzantine to modern pottery in the Aegean, 7th to 20th century: an introduction and field guide, Utrecht
Vroom, J. (2005b), ‘Middle Byzantine ceramic finds from Limyra in Lycia’, TM 15, pp. 617–24Google Scholar
Vryonis, S. (1963), ‘Byzantine demokratia and the guilds in the eleventh century’, DOP 17, pp. 287–314; repr. in Vryonis (1971b), no. 3 Google Scholar
Vryonis, S. (1971a), The decline of medieval Hellenism in Asia Minor and the process of Islamization from the eleventh through the fifteenth century, Berkeley
Vryonis, S. (1971b), Byzantium: its internal history and relations with the Muslim world, London
Vryonis, S. (1956), ‘Isidore Glabas and the Turkish “Devshirme”’, Sp 31, pp. 433–43; repr. in Vryonis (1971b), no. 13 Google Scholar
Vryonis, S. (ed.) (1985), Byzantine studies in honor of Milton V. Anastos, Malibu, CA
Wahlgren, S. (2001), ‘Symeon the Logothete: some philological remarks’, Byz 71, pp. 251–62Google Scholar
Walker, P. E. (1977), ‘The “crusade” of John Tzimisces in the light of new Arabic evidence’, Byz 47, pp. 301–27Google Scholar
Walmsley, A. (1996), ‘Byzantine Palestine and Arabia: urban prosperity in late antiquity’, in Christie and Loseby (eds.) (1996), pp. 126–58
Walmsley, A.(2007), Early Islamic Syria: an archaeological assessment, London
Map, Walter, De nugis curialium, ed. and tr. James, M. R., rev. C. N. L. Brooke and R. A. B. Mynors, Courtier’s trifles, Oxford (1983)Google Scholar
Walter, C. (1982), Art and ritual of the Byzantine church, Aldershot
Walter, C. (1978), ‘The iconographical sources for the coronation of Milutin and Simonida at Gračanica’, in L’Art byzantin au début du ⅩⅣe siècle: Symposium de Gračanica 1973, Belgrade, pp. 183–200; repr. in Walter (1993), no. 4
Walter, C. (1993), Prayer and power in Byzantine and papal imagery, Aldershot
Ward-Perkins, B. (1998), ‘The cities’, in CAH, ⅩⅢ, pp. 371–410Google Scholar
Ward-Perkins, B. (2000a), ‘Land, labour and settlement’, in CAH, ⅩⅣ, pp. 315–45Google Scholar
Ward-Perkins, B. (2000b), ‘Specialized production and exchange’, in CAH, ⅩⅣ, pp. 346–91Google Scholar
Ward-Perkins, B. (2005), The fall of Rome and the end of civilization, Oxford
Wasilewski, T. (1964), ‘Le Thème byzantin de Sirmium-Serbie au Ⅺe et XIIe siècle’, ZRVI 8, pp. 465–82Google Scholar
Watrous, L. V. et al. (2004), The plain of Phaistos: cycles of social complexity in the Mesara region of Crete, Los Angeles
Watson, P. (1992), ‘Change in foreign and regional economic links with Pella in the seventh century 1ad: the ceramic evidence’, in Canivet and Rey-Coquais (eds.) (1992), pp. 233–48
Watt, W. M. (1953), Muhammad at Mecca, Oxford
Watt, W. M. (1979), ‘The Qur’an and belief in a high god’, Der Islam 56, pp. 205–11Google Scholar
Watts, E. (2004), ‘Justinian, Malalas and the end of Athenian philosophical teaching in ad 529’, Journal of Roman Studies 94, pp. 168–82Google Scholar
Webb, R. (1999), ‘The aesthetics of sacred space: narrative, metaphor, and motion in ekphraseis of church buildings’, DOP 53, pp. 59–74Google Scholar
Weiss, G. (1973), Oströmische Beamte im Spiegel der Schriften des Michael Psellos, Munich
Weiss, G. (1977), ‘Die juristische Bibliothek des Michael Psellos’, JÖB 26, pp. 79–102Google Scholar
Weiss, G. (1969), Joannes Kantakuzenos, Aristokrat, Staatsmann, Kaiser und Mönch, in der Gesellschaftsentwicklung von Byzanz im 14. Jahrhundert, Wiesbaden
Weissbrod, U. (2003), ‘Hier liegt der Knecht Gottes …’: Gräber in byzantinischen Kirchen und ihr Dekor (11. bis 15. Jahrhundert): unter besonderer Berücksichtigung der Höhlenkirchen Kappadokiens, Wiesbaden
Weitzmann, K. (ed.) (1980), Age of spirituality: a symposium, Princeton
Weitzmann, K. (1971b), Studies in classical and Byzantine manuscript illumination, Chicago
Weitzmann, K. (1972), Ivories and steatites, Washington, DC
Welch, A. T. (1979), ‘Allah and other supernatural beings: the emergence of the Qur’anic doctrine of tawhid’’, Journal of the American Academy of Religion 47, Dec. suppl., pp. 733–58Google Scholar
Wellas, M. B. (1983), Griechisches aus dem Umkreis Kaiser Friedrichs II., Munich
Wellesz, E., The Akathistos hymn, Copenhagen (1957)
Wellesz, E. (1956), ‘The “Akathistos”: a study in Byzantine hymnography’, DOP 9/10, pp. 141–74Google Scholar
Wellhausen, J. (1897), Reste arabischen Heidentums, 2nd edn., Berlin
Wellhausen, J. (2004), ‘Arab wars with the Byzantines in the Umayyad period’, tr. Bonner, M., in Bonner (ed.) (2004), no. 2, pp. 31–64; tr. of Wellhausen, J. (1901), ‘Die Kämpfe der Araber mit den Römäern in der Zeit der Umaijiden’, Nachrichten von der Königlichen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Göttingen, philologisch-historische Klasse, Heft 4, pp. 414–47
Wellman, J. K. (ed.) (2007), Belief and bloodshed: religion and violence across time and tradition, Lanham, MD
Wendling, W. (1985), ‘Die Erhebung Ludwigs d. Fr. zum Mitkaiser im Jahre 813 und ihre Bedeutung für die Verfassungsgeschichte des Frankenreiches’, Frühmittelalterliche Studien 19, pp. 201–38Google Scholar
Wentzel, H. (1971), ‘Das byzantinische Erbe der ottonischen Kaiser: Hypothesen über den Brautschatz der Theophano’, Aachener Kunstblätter 40, pp. 15–39Google Scholar
Eusebius of Caesarea, Werke, ed. Heikel, I. A. et al., 9 vols., Leipzig and Berlin (1902–56)
Werner, E. (1974), ‘Gesellschaft und Kultur im ⅩⅣ. Jahrhundert: sozial-ökonomische Fragen’, ACIEB 14, I, pp. 93–110Google Scholar
Wessel, S. (2003), ‘The Nouthesia and the Law of Moses’, Byz 73, pp. 520–42Google Scholar
Carr, Weyl A. (2002), ‘Icons and the object of pilgrimage in middle Byzantine Constantinople’, DOP 56, pp. 75–92Google Scholar
Wharton, A. J. (1988), Art of empire: painting and architecture of the Byzantine periphery: a comparative study of four provinces, University Park, PA
Whitby, Mary (1998), ‘Defender of the cross: George of Pisidia on the emperor Heraclius and his deputies’, in Whitby, Mary (ed.) (1998), pp. 247–73
Whitby, Mary (2002), ‘George of Pisidia’s presentation of the emperor Heraclius and his campaigns: variety and development’, in Reinink and Stolte (eds.) (2002), pp. 157–73
Whitby, Mary (ed.) (1998), The propaganda of power: the role of panegyric in late antiquity, Leiden
WhitbyMary, (ed.) (2007), Byzantines and crusaders in non-Greek sources, 1025–1204, Oxford
Whitby, Michael (1988), The emperor Maurice and his historian: Theophylact Simocatta on Persian and Balkan warfare, Oxford
Whitby, Michael (1992), ‘Greek historical writing after Procopius: variety and vitality’, in BEINE, I, pp. 25–80Google Scholar
Whitby, Michael (1994), ‘The Persian king at war’, in Dabrowa (ed.) (1994), p. 227–63
White, M. M. (2006), ‘Byzantine visual propaganda and the inverted heart motif’, Byz 76, pp. 330–63Google Scholar
Whitehouse, D. and Williamson, A. (1973), ‘Sasanian maritime trade’, Iran 11, pp. 29–48Google Scholar
Whittow, M. (1996a), The making of orthodox Byzantium, 600–1025, London
Whittow, M. (1990), ‘Ruling the late Roman and early Byzantine city: a continuous history’, PaP 129, pp. 3–29Google Scholar
Whittow, M. (1999), ‘Rome and the Jafnids: writing the history of a sixth-century tribal dynasty’, in Humphrey (ed.) (1995–2002), Ⅱ, pp. 207–24
Whittow, M. (2001), ‘Recent research on the late-antique city in Asia Minor: the second half of the sixth century revisited’, in Lavan (ed.) (2001), pp. 137–53
Whittow, M. (1995), ‘Rural fortifications in western Europe and Byzantium, tenth to twelfth century’, BF 21, pp. 57–74Google Scholar
Whittow, M. (ed.) (forthcoming), Byzantium: the economic turn, Oxford
Wickham, C. (2005), Framing the early middle ages: Europe and the Mediterranean 400–800, Oxford
Wickham, C. (1981), Early medieval Italy: central power and local society, 400–1000, London
Wickham, C. (2004), ‘The Mediterranean around 800: on the brink of the second trade cycle’, DOP 58, pp. 161–74Google Scholar
Widengren, G. (1956), ‘Recherches sur le féodalisme iranien’, Orientalia Suecana 5, pp. 79–182Google Scholar
Widengren, G. (1961), ‘The status of the Jews in the Sassanian empire’, IA 1, pp. 117–62Google Scholar
Widengren, G. (1965), Die Religionen Irans, Stuttgart
Widengren, G. (1967), Der Feudalismus im alten Iran, Cologne
Widengren, G. (1976), ‘Iran, der grosse Gegner Roms: Königsgewalt, Feudalismus, Militärwesen’, ANRW , 9.1, pp. 219–306Google Scholar
Wieczorek, A. and Hinz, H.-M. (eds.) (2000), Europas Mitte um 1000, 3 vols., Stuttgart
Wiesehöfer, J. (1996), Ancient Persia: from 550 bc to 650 ad, tr. Azodi, A., London
Wikander, S. (1946), Feuerpriester in Kleinasien und Iran, Lund
Williams, C. K. and Bookidis, N. (eds.) (2003), Corinth, the centenary, 1896–1996, Athens
Wilson, N. and Darrouzès, J., ‘Restes du cartulaire de Hiéra-Xérochoraphion’, REB 26 (1968), pp. 5–47Google Scholar
Wilson, N. G. (1996), Scholars of Byzantium, 2nd edn., London
Wilson, N. G. (1992), From Byzantium to Italy: Greek studies in the Italian renaissance, London
Winkelmann, F. (1993), Studien zu Konstantin dem Grossen und zur byzantinischen Kirchengeschichte: ausgewählte Aufsätze, ed. Brandes, W. and Haldon, J., Birmingham
Winkelmann, F. (1985), Byzantinische Rang- und Ämterstruktur im 8. und 9. Jahrhundert: Faktoren und Tendenzen ihrer Entwicklung, Berlin
Winkelmann, F. (1987), Quellenstudien zur herrschenden Klasse von Byzanz im 8. und 9. Jahrhundert, BBA 54, Berlin
Winkler, G. (1982), Das armenische Initiationsrituale, OCA 217, Rome
Winkler, G. (2000), Über die Entwicklungsgeschichte des armenischen Symbolums, OCA 262, Rome
Winnifrith, T. (1987), The Vlachs: the history of a Balkan people, London
Wirth, P. (ed.) (1966), Polychronion: Festschrift Franz Dölger zum 75. Geburtstag, Heidelberg
Wiseman, T. P. (ed.) (2002), Classics in progress: essays on ancient Greece and Rome, Oxford
Wolf, G. (ed.) (1972), Zum Kaisertum Karls des Grossen: Beiträge und Aufsätze, Darmstadt
Wolf, G. (ed.) (1991), Kaiserin Theophanu: Prinzessin aus der Fremde – des Westreichs Grosse Kaiserin, Cologne
Wolf, G. et al. (eds.) (2004), Mandylion: intorno al ‘Sacro Volto’ da Bisanzio a Genova, Milan
Wolff, R. L. (1944), ‘The Latin empire of Constantinople and the Franciscans’, Traditio 2, pp. 213–37; repr. in Wolff (1976), no. 7 Google Scholar
Wolff, R. L. (1948), ‘The organization of the Latin Patriarchate of Constantinople, 1204–1261: social and administrative consequences of the Latin conquest’, Traditio 6, pp. 33–60; repr. in Wolff (1976), no. 8 Google Scholar
Wolff, R. L. (1952), ‘Baldwin of Flanders and Hainaut, first Latin emperor of Constantinople: his life, death and resurrection, 1172–1225’, Sp 27, pp. 281–322; repr. in Wolff (1976), no. 4 Google Scholar
Wolff, R. L. (1954), ‘Politics in the Latin patriarchate of Constantinople, 1204–1261’, DOP 8, pp. 227–303; repr. in Wolff (1976), no. 9 Google Scholar
Wolff, R. L. (1976), Studies in the Latin empire of Constantinople, London
Wolfram, H. (1988), History of the Goths, tr. Dunlap, T. J., Berkeley
Wolska-Conus, W. (1976), ‘Les Écoles de Psellos et de Xiphilin sous Constantin IX Monomaque’, TM 6, pp. 223–43Google Scholar
Wolska-Conus, W. (1979), ‘L’École de droit et l’enseignement du droit à Byzance au Ⅺe siècle: Xiphilin et Psellos’, TM 7, pp. 1–107Google Scholar
Wolski, J. (1976), ‘Iran und Rom: Versuch einer historischen Wertung der gegenseitigen BeziehungenANRW , 9.1, pp. 195–214Google Scholar
Wood, D. (ed.) (1992a), Christianity and Judaism, SCH 29, Oxford
Wood, D. (1992b), The church and the arts, SCH 28, Oxford
Wood, I. and Loud, G. A. (eds.) (1991), Church and chronicle in the middle ages, London
Woodhouse, C. M. (1986), George Gemistos Plethon: the last of the Hellenes, Oxford
Nikephoros, metropolitan of Rus, Works, ed. Polianskii, S. M., Tvoreniia mitropolita Nikifora, Moscow (2006)Google Scholar
Worthington, I. (ed.) (2007), A companion to Greek rhetoric, Oxford
Wright, D. H. (1985), ‘The date of the Vatican illuminated “Handy Tables” of Ptolemy and its early additions’, BZ 78, pp. 355–62Google Scholar
Xanalatos, D. (1939), ‘Wirtschaftliche Aufbau- und Autarkiemassnahmen im ⅩⅢ. Jahrhundert’, Leipziger Vierteljahrschrift für Südosteuropa 3, pp. 129–39Google Scholar
Xhufi, P. (1987), ‘Shqiptarët përballë anzhuinëve (1276–1285)’, Studime Historike 41(24).2, pp. 199–222Google Scholar
Yannopoulos, P. A. (1993), ‘Métropoles du Péloponnèse mésobyzantin: un souvenir des invasions avaro-slaves’, Byz 63, pp. 388–400Google Scholar
Yannopoulos, P. A. (2000), ‘Les Vicissitudes historiques de la Chronique de Théophane’, Byz 70, pp. 527–53Google Scholar
Yaqut, , Mu’jam al-buldan, ed. Wüstenfeld, F., Jacut’s Geographisches Wörterbuch [of Yaqut ibn ’Abd Allah al-Hamawi (d. 1229)], 6 vols., Leipzig (1866–73)Google Scholar
Yarnley, C. J. (1972), ‘Philaretos: Armenian bandit or Byzantine general?’, REA n.s. 9, pp. 331–53Google Scholar
Yarshater, E. (1971), ‘Were the Sasanians heirs to the Achaemenids?’, in La Persia nel medioevo: atti del convegno internazionale (Roma, 31 marzo–5 aprile 1970), ANL PASC 160, Rome, pp. 517–33
Yarshater, E. (ed.) (1983), The Cambridge history of Iran, Ⅲ: The Seleucid, Parthian and Sasanian periods, 2 vols., Cambridge
Yatromanolakis, D. and Roilos, P. (eds.) (2004), Greek ritual poetics, Washington, DC
Young, F. et al. (eds.) (2004), The Cambridge history of early Christian literature, Cambridge
Yuzbashian, K. N. (1973–4), ‘L’Administration byzantine en Arménie aux Xe–Ⅺe siècles’, REA n.s. 10, pp. 139–83Google Scholar
Zaccaria de Fredo, notaio in Candia, 1352–1357, ed. Lombardo, A., Venice (1968)
Zachariadou, E. A. (1969), ‘Early Ottoman documents of the Prodromos monastery (Serres)’, SF 28, pp. 1–12; repr. in Zachariadou (1985), no. 15 Google Scholar
Zachariadou, E. A. (1970 [1971]), ‘The conquest of Adrianople by the Turks’, Studi veneziani 12, pp. 211–17; repr. in Zachariadou (1985), no. 12 Google Scholar
Zachariadou, E. A. (1980), ‘The Catalans of Athens and the beginning of the Turkish expansion in the Aegean area’, Studi medievali 3rd series 21, pp. 821–38; repr. in Zachariadou (1985), no. 5 Google Scholar
Zachariadou, E. A. (1983), Trade and crusade: Venetian Crete and the emirates of Menteshe and Aydin 1300–1415, Venice
Zachariadou, E. A. (1985), Romania and the Turks (c. 1300–c. 1500), London
Zachariadou, E. A. (1987), ‘Notes sur la population de L’Asie Mineure turque au ⅩⅣe siècle’, BF 12, pp. 223–31Google Scholar
Zachariadou, E. A. (1989a), ‘Ephemeres apopeires gia autodioikese stis Ellenikes poleis kata ton 14 kai 15 aiona’, Ariadne 5, pp. 345–51Google Scholar
Zachariadou, E. A. (1989b), ‘Holy war in the Aegean during the fourteenth century’, MHR 4, pp. 212–25Google Scholar
Zacos, ed. Cheynet, J.-C., Sceaux de la collection Zacos (Bibliothèque Nationale de France) se rapportant aux provinces orientales de l’empire byzantin, Paris (2001)Google Scholar
Zacos, G. et al., Byzantine lead seals, 2 vols., Basle (1972–85)
Zaehner, R. C. (1955), Zurvan: a Zoroastrian dilemma, Oxford
Zaehner, R. C. (1975), The dawn and twilight of Zoroastrianism, London
Nishapuri, Zahir al-Din (d. 1184/5 or 1187), Saljuq’namah, ed. Afshar, I., Tehran (1953); tr. K. A. Luther, The history of the Seljuq Turks from The Jami’ al-tawarikh: an Ilkhanid adaptation of the Saljuq-nama of Zahir al-Din Nishapuri, ed. Bosworth, C. E., Richmond (2001); ed. A. H. Morton, The Saljuqnama of Zahir al-Din Nishapuri: a critical text making use of the unique manuscript in the library of the Royal Asiatic Society, Warminster (2004)Google Scholar
Zakonski spomenici srpskih država srednjeg veka, ed. Novaković, S., Belgrade (1912)
Zakythinos, D. A. (1948), Crise monétaire et crise économique à Byzance du ⅩⅢe au XVe siècle, Athens
Zakythinos, D. A. (1975), Le Despotat grec de Morée, I: Histoire politique; II: Vie et institutions, rev. edn. Maltézou, C., 2 vols., London
Zangger, E. et al. (1997), ‘The Pylos Regional Archaeological Project, part II: landscape evolution and site preservations’, Hesperia 66, pp. 549–641Google Scholar
Zanini, E. (1998), Le Italie bizantine: territorio, insediamenti ed economia nella provincia bizantina d’Italia (VI–Ⅷ secolo), Bari
Zarov, I. (2003), Vizantiskata estetika i srednovekovniot živopis vo Makedonija od Ⅺ i XII vek, Skopje
Zettler, A. (1983), ‘Cyrill und Method im Reichenauer Verbrüderungsbuch’, Frühmittelalterliche Studien 17, pp. 280–98Google Scholar
Zeyadeh, A. (1994), ‘Settlement patterns, an archaeological perspective: case studies from northern Palestine and Jordan’, in BEINE, , pp. 117–31Google Scholar
Zlatarsky, V. N. (1911 [1912]), ‘Asenoviiat nadpis pri Stanimaka’, Izvestiia na B’lgarskoto arkheologichesko druzhestvo 2, pp. 231–47Google Scholar
Zlatarsky, V. N. (1970–2), Istoriia na b’lgarskata d’rzhava prez srednite vekove, 3 vols. in 4 pts., Sofia
Zuckerman, C. (2004), Du village à l’empire: autour du registre fiscal d’Aphroditô, 525–526, Paris
Zuckerman, C. (1988), ‘The reign of Constantine V in the miracles of St Theodore the recruit’, REB 46, pp. 191–210Google Scholar
Zuckerman, C. (1994), ‘Chapitres peu connus de l’Apparatus Bellicus’, TM 12, pp. 359–89Google Scholar
Zuckerman, C. (2000b), ‘Le Voyage d’Olga et la première ambassade espagnole à Constantinople en 946’, TM 13, pp. 647–72Google Scholar
Zuckerman, C. (2000c), ‘À propos du Livre des cérémonies, II, 48. I: Les Destinataires des lettres impériales en Caucasie de l’est. II: Le Problème d’Azia/Asia, le pays des Ases. Ⅲ: L’Albanie caucasienne au Xe siècle’, TM 13, pp. 531–94Google Scholar
Zuckerman, C. (2005), ‘Learning from the enemy and more: studies in “dark centuries” Byzantium’, Millennium 2, pp. 79–135Google Scholar
Abi Sulma, Zuhayr ibn (d. c. 609), Sharh Diwan, Cairo (1944)

Save book to Kindle

To save this book to your Kindle, first ensure coreplatform@cambridge.org is added to your Approved Personal Document E-mail List under your Personal Document Settings on the Manage Your Content and Devices page of your Amazon account. Then enter the ‘name’ part of your Kindle email address below. Find out more about saving to your Kindle.

Note you can select to save to either the @free.kindle.com or @kindle.com variations. ‘@free.kindle.com’ emails are free but can only be saved to your device when it is connected to wi-fi. ‘@kindle.com’ emails can be delivered even when you are not connected to wi-fi, but note that service fees apply.

Find out more about the Kindle Personal Document Service.

  • Bibliography
  • Edited by Jonathan Shepard, University of Cambridge
  • Book: The Cambridge History of the Byzantine Empire c.500–1492
  • Online publication: 28 March 2010
  • Chapter DOI: https://doi.org/10.1017/CHOL9780521832311.036
Available formats
×

Save book to Dropbox

To save content items to your account, please confirm that you agree to abide by our usage policies. If this is the first time you use this feature, you will be asked to authorise Cambridge Core to connect with your account. Find out more about saving content to Dropbox.

  • Bibliography
  • Edited by Jonathan Shepard, University of Cambridge
  • Book: The Cambridge History of the Byzantine Empire c.500–1492
  • Online publication: 28 March 2010
  • Chapter DOI: https://doi.org/10.1017/CHOL9780521832311.036
Available formats
×

Save book to Google Drive

To save content items to your account, please confirm that you agree to abide by our usage policies. If this is the first time you use this feature, you will be asked to authorise Cambridge Core to connect with your account. Find out more about saving content to Google Drive.

  • Bibliography
  • Edited by Jonathan Shepard, University of Cambridge
  • Book: The Cambridge History of the Byzantine Empire c.500–1492
  • Online publication: 28 March 2010
  • Chapter DOI: https://doi.org/10.1017/CHOL9780521832311.036
Available formats
×